Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
Blessed Curse
Prologue
Pain shattered the aggressive calm of combat before the hero even registered what his opponent had done. His own sword had been pushed into his chest and it had been his own hand on the hilt, guided there by the Titan’s hand. The hero knew what he had to do, but his movements were sluggish, his muscles seemed to have lost their not inconsiderable strength. He tugged at the sword, but he couldn’t make it move.
The Titan paused for a moment and put his hand on the hero’s head"
“You are a skilled warrior, a worthy finale to my daughter’s rebelliousness.”
The hero’s eyes widened further than they had when his sword had entered his own flesh. He tried to open his mouth, to tell ask why his friend was being spoken of in the past tense, but he coughed instead and only blood came from his throat. He fell to his side still struggling with the blade in his chest. It was getting harder to see. If he didn’t get it out soon…
Dimly he could tell the Titan had moved on towards his goal. the others might buy a little time but he needed to get back in the fight or else… or else… he couldn’t remember. Something to do with stones… and a vision…
The hero suddenly felt an incredible amount of pain in his chest. But he couldn’t say what had happened. It only lasted a moment anyway. There was something… just ahead… not light… but emitting light…
Suddenly the hero heard a voice he knew and dearly missed. An old friend, and almost more.
”It’s my pleasure!”
The hero’s eyes shot open, the wound in his chest closed and the scar already vanishing. A friend and fellow hero was on his knees looking just above him, at the fleeting image of the woman who had just saved him again, he was sure. The hero’s sword was still in his hand, but free from his chest. His friend had saved him, but how he knew what to do the hero had no idea.
No time for any of that. The hero spun, his body’s strength returned to him along with life, to face the Titan who presented so much danger. But he was too late. He watched as the Titan accomplished his goal with a simple snap of his gauntleted fingers. A tremendous wave of energy surged out, and vanished just as quickly. Just an instant, but the hero knew immediately he’d been effected. As the first flecks of his body started to disappear he searched desperately in his own mind for a potential way to undo the damage the Titan had wrought. Only one thing came to mind, and that was a long shot. If he miscalculated it could be disastrous, and he didn’t have time to be careful.
Three recipients, recipients that met the criteria and would be alive to receive. Well, one was guaranteed, if he understood the Titan’s madness correctly, one would go to her: the only other like him. The other two… he had to be sure… but the ones he had in mind were unique, nobody quite like them in the universe. Surely they’d be overlooked because of that? No time. He had to trust his instincts, they were usually on point anyway. His, everyone’s, hope shattered into three pieces and went in search of their new bearers. He could only pray it would be reunited.
Amber. He hadn’t expected death to be amber, but that was the only color in sight. No… this wasn’t death, he’d been dead before, briefly.
All thoughts died and his life began to play in front of his eyes, endlessly looping and he never remembered the last play through. And so he waited, waiting without knowing he was waiting or what for.
Chapter 2: Chapter 1: No Safe Place
Chapter Text
Link’s eyes shot open and his mind woke up just as fast as he had. He sat up and stretched with a yawn to get his blood pumping, and wondered how long the day was going to be. It was his last day before the trip, but one day of school could be long, exhausting, and even painful.
He’d been born with a mutation: his ears were long and pointy like an elf from The Lord of the Rings. He wore a hat to hide them, but in each school he’d been to it had never been long before someone found out his secret and made absolutely certain he’d never be able to “fit in” afterwards.
He never found himself angry about it though. It hurt when they laughed and jeered, sure, but it never made him dislike them, nor did it often give him cause for worry.
Something did worry him though. Something in the back of his mind, always at the corner of his vision a darkness just barely there, yet smothering light. At first he thought it was something everyone experienced, but questioning his family had only given them more cause for worry on his part, something they already had enough of, what with his ears. It wasn’t there at school either so, despite what his therapist said, he knew it couldn’t be anything to do with anxiety from the bullying he received there.
He could sense it even now, but his active thoughts always seemed unable to grab the feeling. He sensed it strongest when he wasn’t thinking about it, it seemed opaque then, solid and tangible like he could just turn, pay attention and find it. But then if he put his mind to it it became clear as clean glass and his focus slid off the feeling like water. To be honest the relief of that sense leaving him at school was worth the social difficulties he experienced there.
There was one more oddity about it though: he’d never felt it before moving here. His father’s job was online and paid him very well. Twice now, thanks to that and due to Link’s school difficulties, they’d moved to a different district so he could change schools, and the second time they’d changed states and moved to a small town in the middle of nowhere. And it was here that had the strange dark feeling. If they left the town for any reason; vacation, shopping, etc, it vanished. The school was distanced enough for the feeling to vanish as well. All very concerning, enough to give him nightmares.
Aside from any of that, he had a great vacation to look forward to after today, and he didn’t think anything could ruin that. He pulled his clothes and hat on and went through the rest of his morning routine and climbed downstairs to make breakfast.
His mother, Carol, didn’t cook, his father could cook but rarely did except for holidays and events and such. Most of their food was prepared by a hired cook, the only of such in the whole town, named Serine. It was because of Serine that Link had any real skill with cooking, his parents didn’t know it, but Serine had been teaching him and he’d even helped prepare most meals for the family.
He had some… innate skill it seemed, Serine claimed it was more than talent, more than any she’d ever heard of at least. He’d edited her best recipes for the better off of pure instinct, which she’d been surprisingly accepting of (he’d rarely known anyone to like it when someone one-upped them) and he supposed it had to do with their friendship.
For all the oddities of his life, this was one he treasured: he and a woman about five times his age had a very real and strong friendship. She’d been cooking for the family since the second place he’d called home, and had moved with them purely to stay with him, or at least he guessed. She’d given various excuses, but they all felt contrived to him. In his younger years he’d cried on her lap more often than his mother’s, and she’d chided him on foolish “adventures” like climbing trees or running on streets even as she bandaged his hurts from them. As he’d grown older and wiser from her life lessons and sayings that he’d never found untrue, they’d grown into friends, which for him meant the world.
He descended the carpeted stairs to the floor level, and turned down the hall to the thin metal latchless doors leading to the kitchen. It was dark beyond them. He’d beaten Serine here then. He walked over and through the doors and switched on the light, checking the list Serine always kept to see what meal she intended for the day’s breakfast, and had only begun the first preparatory steps before his only friend walked in.
Serine smiled when she saw him, and Link smiled back. She easily could have wordlessly and seamlessly joined in the morning’s work, but for some odd reason she never let him help with breakfast without at least pretending to believe he was up too early. As if he wouldn’t have been up anyway.
“Up at the crack of dawn again! I swear you’re far too young to be missing sleep over something as unnecessary as helping me cook breakfast!”
The smile still shown on her face, giving away any chance of severity in her words. She was some 70+ years old and showing no signs of slowing down, though her face and hair held all the telltale signs of age, even when her voice did not. Her long silver hair was tied tight in a bun now, as was her habit when working in the kitchens.
“Good morning Serine, are you sure your tired old bones don’t need another hour or four before you start work?” Link answered with a wide grin. She had never failed to get up on time barring severe sickness, nor had she ever complained of ‘tired old bones’, this wasn’t exactly an everyday game of theirs, but they did play it from time to time.
Unfortunately, today, he would be bitten by carelessness. It was not a frequent occurrence, but occasionally he could let humor lessen his focus and now, laughing hard, he accidentally swirled the now very hot oil in the pan he was working with too hard and it splashed on the bare skin of his arm. Biting back a yell and downgrading it to a mere grunt he quickly set down the pan and moved to run cold water over it.
Serine’s smile faded into worry, but she knew better than most he would be perfectly fine. She did worry about him but she’d watched his worst scrapes and bruises heal in surprisingly, almost supernaturally, fast times. A little burn like this would be gone and forgotten before he left for school today.
He turned the water off and forced the pain to the back of his mind, a little trick he’d worked out at some point. It didn’t help with healing or make the pain not there, just pushed it away so that he could work without slowing. It could be dangerous, theoretically, if he managed to push away the pain of something that truly needed attention but burns while cooking were unavoidable, if infrequent.
It took a little talk to make Serine stop fussing over him, but in short order she gave up and they finished the cooking together, laughing most of the time. When they finished, though, she insisted on inspecting the burn which was already gone.
An hour or so later he was changing clothes again, this time from ‘work’ clothes and into a simple green and brown set for school. He liked green and brown, and the hats he wore to cover his ears were always in those colors even when the rest of his clothes weren’t.
It felt good when the shadow in the back of his mind receded at he approached the school and he breathed a sigh of relief when it vanished altogether. Of his classes today, only one really worried him. He had Latin and History, both were subjects he excelled at, as well as PE, which was the worrisome one. He wasn’t weak or anything, in fact he was both agile and strong, but accidents were common in PE classes, and those that liked causing him grief were good at abusing it. He’d gotten a rib and leg broken on separate occasions as a result of those ‘accidents’.
His fears were not realized, thankfully, and the day passed without trial, for him, at least. It seemed more than a few people had been too sick to attend school that day. Something in the back of his mind poked him and he started asking questions to find out how many had been sick. Sixteen total had called out, and he memorized the names of all sixteen but he couldn’t find any connection between them. He wasn’t sure why he felt that there would be a connection, but eventually he dismissed it as human curiosity.
School ended and he was picked up by Serine for a change. Apparently the family driver, a stony faced man he’d never seen smile nor ever offer his name unprompted, was sick; Link mentally added him to the list of those absent from school for the same reason. She insisted on double checking his burn from earlier in the mourning, which was of course perfectly fine, before they drove home. They had a pleasant argument over spice combinations, and that was the last interesting thing that happened that day.
Chapter 3: Chapter 2: Conventual Kidnapping
Chapter Text
“Are you sure your Greek is good enough?” Link’s mother asked him for about the tenth time in the last 24 hours. No matter that English was widely spoken enough that they, in all likelihood, wouldn’t need him to speak Greek at all. No matter that, in the event English did fail them, Greek was far from the only language spoken in Athens and they could easily need Macedonian or one of the other languages fairly common to that part of the world. No matter that Link spoke all of those languages and more at least enough for anything they could possibly need. In her mind, they were going to Greece therefore they would need someone to speak Greek.
This trip to Athens was something he had been looking forward to for months now. He had an innate draw to ancient places of worship. They’d gone on trips before, but he’d never been anywhere quite as old as the Acropolis. He’d read about it, knew nearly all there was to know, but he wanted to be there. Places like that always evoked a sense of reverence in him. They felt right.
“Good enough is undervaluing my Greek” Link replied. He didn’t like to act so arrogant, but he’d found women usually assumed a man was boasting. So, to get them to believe his competence, he had to seem a little arrogant so they’d at least believe he was ‘good enough’. Besides, ‘good enough’ was undervaluing his skill in language learning, he just didn’t like to advertise it.
“Doubtless” his mother replied, dryly, but she dropped the topic. Link smiled.
He was worried by that darkness he sensed. It was more prominent this morning, something he’d never noticed happening before. Did it mean anything? He couldn’t see what it might be. It was still impossible to lock on.
His father was watching the news in the other room, nothing local of course, so Link didn’t pay any attention… until he heard gunfire. Walking over, he saw the news was covering a terrorist organization called the Ten Rings based in the Middle East somewhere. Apparently they’d… captured Stark? Link was trying to remember who that was when the reporter informed him that Stark was the CEO and genius of Stark Industries, a weapons company. How had they managed taking him? Well, Link doubted anything other than a demand for ransom could come of it. They wouldn’t have the materials to build any of his designs.
Finally the time came and, after loading up the vehicle, they left for the airport with more than enough time to make their flight, and left Link’s worries behind.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Adrian wasn’t always sure of himself. He had trouble remembering the last ten years or so. Today was better. He could even remember not remembering. His family’s smiles were bright as he greeted them properly for the first time in months. Normally he’d be worried about when his mind might give out on him again. But not today. Today he knew he’d last a while yet. It wasn’t chance that had given him back his lucidity this time. After a lifetime of waiting… the boy was finally on his way. He wouldn’t be a boy for much longer. He couldn’t be. But he would if Adrian didn’t manage to get to the pool. Now… how to give his family the slip…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link did end up speaking Greek. A lot of Greek. Also some other languages. His parents might as well have put a sign on his head that said: “Our Son Speaks Greek”. Every time they went out for the day, eventually his parents would choose a stall that didn’t have English letters and have Link translate. That would set off a chain reaction - everyone wanted to speak Greek if they had a choice - and often lead to deals for the three of them for the pleasure of it. Link could not comprehend why.
Today, thankfully, they were finally visiting the Acropolis. He’d told his parents that he planned to enjoy himself here. Specifically, to not bother him with translation aside from words written in ancient times. They’d agreed, they liked visiting the current culture of a country they visited, but they let him enjoy what he loved, the ancient culture, at least for a while.
Link basked in the feel of the ruined temples. He walked in and around them, reading the scripts that were still legible and still spending time with the pieces that weren’t. His wandering eventually led him to one of the oldest standing (though also very small) buildings. This one was decorated with odd symbols that scholars couldn’t decipher. Link studied them. Nothing jumped out at him, but something… felt like it should.
He eventually turned to move on, ignoring that nagging feeling that said he was missing something, but was stopped when he heard someone call out with a distinctive Greek accent. The voice had called out Link’s name. Link turned and found a very aged man standing inside the doorway of the shrine he’d just been inspecting.
The man spoke in Greek “I’ve been waiting a lifetime for you to make your way here.”
Link hesitated. Common sense told him to just walk away when someone he didn’t know addressed him this… casually. But he found no threat in the man. He was incredibly old, not to mention weary, leaning on a cane and breathing laboriously.
Link approached the man carefully, “How… do you know my name?”
The man smiled, “It was the name given to me. As I said, I’ve been waiting nearly my whole life for you.”
This answer left Link feeling that the man hadn’t answered anything. However, rather than press for details, Link guessed he might learn the answers more quickly if he asked less obvious questions.
“What… were you waiting on me for?” he asked, carefully.
“To show you the last truly sacred place in this ancient place of worship.”
That had Link’s attention. It was still sketchy, but the temptation was strong. The man could, of course, be insane only that wouldn’t account for his knowing Link’s name. And if there was a chance… something… real still existed…
Link studied the aged man again. He truly was frail, he looked older even than Serine and not nearly as well kept. No, this man would not harm him, Link doubted he had the speed left in his bones even for a surprise attack.
“Why… me?” Link asked
“You we’re born to rediscover the most ancient secrets this world has to offer. Both those of light… and those of darkness. You are Link. The Link.”
Link struggled with what he was hearing. Yet the man had called him by name. And even if he was wrong… the chance at seeing something left of some ancient religion… something not ruined.
“I’ll come.
The man smiled, almost in relief, and beckoned Link into the shrine as he himself turned and walked deeper in.
The old man made his way over to a small panel of symbols that had survived the weathering of time inside the still-standing walls, “When I was a boy I was fascinated by these symbols. They aren’t Greek, as I’m sure you’re aware. Eventually I reasoned they weren’t even human made.”
“You thought they were made by aliens?” Link asked.
The man chuckled, “No, my young friend, something older than humans. I set about trying to find anything that spoke of or showed people that weren’t quite human. There’s plenty, of course, some think that Atlantis wasn’t human by design, for example. But I eventually looked at the symbols themselves, not for a language, but for a picture. It took time but finally, in my teens, I realized the truth. I didn’t need to decipher anything. The secret was hidden in the temple itself.”
The man gestured at a ridge-like structure at the meeting place of the walls and ceiling. It was decorated with more of the symbols like the ones on the panel. No, Link realized, not more of them. The same symbols, just in a different order. A repeating order. Seven of the same symbols on the panel in a constant repeat.
Link turned to the old man, who was smiling broadly, “You saw it much faster than I did even after I thought to look for the answers up there.”
Link touched the first symbol in the order he’d seen. There was no visual difference made… but… ever so faintly… he heard something… faintly… musical. Link took off his hat, heedless of what the old man might think of his long, pointy ears. He touched the next symbol. This time the note was much clearer. He still couldn’t say how… but he knew this panel was a… magical soundboard of some kind. One with only a single scale. Link finished the song, pleased with the tune. But noticed the old man looking slightly confused.
“Do you… hear something young man?” He asked.
Link frowned, “You don’t?”
“No, I just touched the symbols.”
My ears. Link realized. Somehow his ears could pick up tones others couldn’t.
The old man shook his head, then turned and pointed to a stone stairway leading into the ground that had absolutely not been there before, “It doesn’t last very long, and anyway we don’t want anyone else finding this place just yet.”
He led the way down the stairs, still explaining what he knew: “As far as I can tell, these stairs were always here, that pattern, or I guess the tune? Anyway, it temporarily removes the stone at the top of the passage. And down here… “ he trailed off as they emerged into a small cave that had clearly been man-made. Or at least, consciously made, if they old guy’s guess at a pre-human civilization was correct.
It was surprisingly well-lit, for an underground chamber, but Link couldn’t place where the light was coming from. The walls sparkled, tiny multicolored crystalline objects reflecting the light that came from nowhere. It was dominated, however, with a large pool of the clearest water Link had ever seen. Columns supported the chamber, with their origin somewhere in the depths of the water. Even looking directly down, Link couldn’t see the bottom, the light didn’t reach the bottom.
“This pool is, or was, sacred I think” the old man said. Link turned to him. “When I first discovered it I had a leg injury I was foolishly trying to hide. When I touched the water, it healed me. When I, perhaps a bit recklessly, tried swimming in it, it showed me something. A vision. It showed me you. I saw it all through my own eyes, so I never knew exactly when you’d come, but I never doubted you would. Today, I woke up more lucid than I’ve been in a long time, I had Alzheimer’s. But I knew, somehow, today was the day you’d come. And when I came down here… it cured my mind. I still won’t live much longer, but I’ll at least remember myself and my life until the end. I’ve done my part, or most of it. Now it’s your turn. You need to take a swim yourself, Link.”
Link… believed every word. His mind already seemed to believe that something like this, something most would call unnatural, was entirely real. Not just possible, but real. And the man wasn’t lying either. Link… could hear it.
Link nodded to the man. And he pulled off his clothes, all of them. He didn’t feel any fear or shame. Then, unhesitatingly, he dove into the Goddess’s Pool.
Chapter 4: Chapter 3: Before the Myths
Chapter Text
A young, blond woman stood in front of Link. Her name was Zelda and he’d spent the last weeks fighting through terrors and abominations to protect her and try to catch up to her. He listened, shocked by the revelations she gave him.
“Her second plan… was to abandon her divine form and transfer her soul to the body of a mortal.” She hesitated before elaborating: “She made this sacrifice, as you have likely guessed, so that the supreme power created by the old gods could one day be used. For, while the supreme power was created by gods, all of its power can never be wielded by one. Knowing this power was her last and only hope, the goddess gave up her divine powers and her immortal form. You’ve probably figured it out by now, haven’t you, Link? You are the chosen hero and, I Zelda… I am the goddess reborn as a mortal.”
The scene shifted, the colors blurring and smearing until they resolved again in an entirely new scene.
Link dodged backward as the dark magic powered automaton slashed downward with one of its right arms. This latest obstacle created by Ghirahim was a little unique in comparison to the others. It had a blatantly obvious weak point, a magical core in its chest, however it guarded the core with two of its six arms. Arms that had, thus far, proven too tough for Link’s sword. It had been made to slice evil, not gigantic brass statues. Link noticed, however, that the arm that had just attacked him had, temporarily at least, become lodged in the floor. He quickly pulled out the magical whip he’d recently found, snagged the arm, and pulled with all his strength. The arm shattered, the dark magic holding the pieces of the original structure bursting apart. Link smiled, These creations were powerful, both stronger and usually faster than him, but they couldn’t truly think for themselves, they were instinctual. They’d follow their attack patterns until victory or defeat. Now Link knew how to beat this one, he just had to stay careful. One wrong move and he’d still die.
The scene shifted.
The great demon king Demise stood dying before him, albeit slowly. Link’s entire body was aching from their battle, he’d been hit with multiple lighting attacks before he’d figured out how to counter them, and had been forced to fight on against the dark god. He could only hope this could still save Zelda’s life. The monster’s sword vanished into a dark mist and into nothingness.
“Extraordinary. You stand as a paragon of your kind, Hylian. You fight like no man or demon I have ever known. Though, this is not the end. My hate… never perishes. It is born anew in a cycle with no end! I will rise again!”
He raised a finger, so gnarled and blackened it looked to be gauntleted, and pointed it at Link, “Those like you, those who share the blood of the goddess and the spirit of the hero… they are eternally bound to this curse. An incarnation of my hatred shall ever follow your kind, dooming them to wander a blood-soaked sea of darkness for all time!”
He started to dissolve in much the same way his sword had before, but the scene shifted again, colors sliding, blending, and rearranging into another scene.
Link was standing outside a window in the palace gardens, where he’d found the Hylian Princess, Zelda. He looked through the window as Zelda had asked, and saw a man who didn’t look Hylian from what Link knew of the larger race. This man wore black armor and had sickly green skin with fiery red hair. The man was bowing before the throne of the King, but he suddenly turned, apparently sensing Link’s gaze. Ganondorf, Zelda had called him, and while Link felt no fear he pulled away from the window anyway.
The scene shifted.
A gigantic flaming dragon burst from one of the holes in the platform. Volvagia, he was called, and he twisted and turned through the air before diving back down into the lake of lava below them. Link hefted the Megaton Hammer. He hadn’t known Darunia all that long really, but he’d unintentionally become sworn brothers with the Goron chief, and this beast had killed him. Link needed the creature dead for other reasons, true, but it was this that stood at the forefront of his mind. The dragon burst forth again, lava splashing out from the pool underneath the platform, and Link felt fear. It was natural, this monster was gigantic, born to consume rock creatures and not something a Hylian should be fighting. Furthermore, Link’s heatproof clothing couldn’t protect him from actually burning, if this monster breathed fire on him, or splashed that lava on him, he’d almost certainly die. Link didn’t hesitate, fear was good, it kept him from becoming overconfident from his past victories against similarly impossible enemies. He yelled defiance at the larger, far stronger creature and attacked.
The scene shifted.
Link stood inside the windmill in Kakariko Village. The strange man in front of him complaining about how, in the past, some kid had come here seven years ago, played a odd song, and disturbed the windmill and emptied the well below. Link already suspected that he was that child, though he hadn’t yet done so. He did need to get down that well with a smaller body than he currently possessed. And at the moment, if Link went back in time to seven years ago, the the well wasn’t dried up.
“I’ll never forget this song!” The man said, and proceeded to play the song for Link to learn. The Song of Storms.
The scene shifted.
Link faced the strange skeletal creature. Though he’d faced many Stalfos before he’d never felt an air of intelligence from any but this one who somehow taught him the greater skills of swordplay.
“A mere shield attack is no match for an enemy protected not just by a shield, but by a thick, full-body coat of armor. Such enemies are often focused on guarding against frequent frontal attacks. They often leave their rear unprotected. That is when you roll around your foe, then perform a jumping slice."
The creature immediately demonstrated, catching Link off guard but never actually swinging his sword. Link spun, tracking the quick movement and knowing he’d be tested by the odd being until he completely mastered the technique.
“This is the back-slice! Now, try it!”
The scene shifted.
Link’s uncle lay wounded on ground at the bottom of the secret passageway into Hyrule Castle. Link couldn’t tell how bad the would was, but his uncle couldn’t stand or open his eyes.
“Uncle?” Link prompted worriedly.
“Ugh… that voice… Link? Is it you? I thought I told you to wait at home…”
“I heard her voice too… I followed her instructions.” Link replied, a little guiltily.
“I suppose there’s no escaping destiny… Here, take this sword and shield from me. Link, you must rescue Princess Zelda. Our people are fated to do so. But do not fall victim to fate… Link… I shall always remember… our time together…”
His uncle slipped into unconsciousness. Link took the combat items from him, saying a silent prayer to the gods that he’d survive. The sword and shield both felt… natural to him. Like he already knew how to use them.
The scene shifted.
Link crouched over his fire, deer meat roasting in the discarded pewter pot he’d discovered and cleaned. He wasn’t entirely sure how he new the basics of cooking, maybe it had a similar origin to his sword and archery skills. Loosing his memories from 100 years ago seemed to have some odd effects. He must’ve been well trained, he surmised, but there was something… calming about cooking. His cooking skills had been basic to begin with, but in the days he’d spent in the wilderness, between the scattered villages and inns, he’d actually been developing the practice into something of an art. He scavenged the land as he traveled each day: hunting game, fishing, even picking from wild plants their grains, fruits and vegetables. He was learning to combine these in recipes that were both delicious and nutritious. He’d even started journaling his methods. He didn’t really have anything new to mix in today, however, so he pulled out that journal and pursued the contents with his current stock in mind.
The scene shifted.
It was nearly time to assault Hyrule Castle itself, Calamity Ganon blazed through the night sky as Link made final preparations. He knew not to rush the process, but it was hard to just sit and wait while his potions brewed. The discovery of that nearly lost art had proven invaluable to him. It was too dangerous, for most people, to collect the… special ingredients needed to make these potions, making them expensive and rare. They’d allowed him to amass the small fortune he needed to create the Guardian Arrows he’d need to storm the corrupted castle. Now, however, he brewed for his own use. He had no idea what Calamity Ganon might try once Link got too close. If the monster had a weakness to exploit, he would need time to find it. So he waited… impatiently.
The scene shifted.
The corruption of Calamity Ganon faded from the world. This time, Link had prevailed over this ancient enemy, though he had not destroyed Ganon personally, he’d weakened him and done the damage for Zelda to crush him with the sacred powers within her. The bow of light in his hand faded, Link presumed it’s very construct had been Zelda’s magic. His left side throbbed from where he’d been thrown from his horse in the battle. The arm was probably broken, but he was out of his prepared potions. He was used to pain though, and his attention was focused on Zelda.
“I’ve kept watch over you all this time. I’ve witnessed your struggles to return to us as well as your trials in battle. I always thought… no, I always believed that you would find a way to defeat Ganon. I never lost faith in you over these many years…”
She turned away from where the beastly being had died. Turned towards him. Her pure white dress rustling in the wind, her few ornaments somehow displaying her regality without losing simplicity.
She smiled at him, in his dirty, rough clothes made and used for survival in the harsh wilds, “… thank you, Link… the hero of Hyrule. May I ask, do you really remember me?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link’s eyes shot open, he was underwater. He didn’t panic, he was a powerful swimmer, and kicked up towards the surface. He broke free and gasped for breath, blinking and looking around. The old man jumped from where he’d apparently been sitting down. How long had Link been down there? The visions, no, memories had been numerous, many displaying his knowledge of useful information or skills, some seeming… useless to his mind. Where they random? No, many of them were incredibly pointed, starting and stopping so that only one thing could be learned from them. Many had taught him multiple songs or recipes. He now recognized the tune that had allowed him and the old man to enter this place as the Song of Time. He’d learned many things, but the skills that he’d witnessed were not in his mind. That, he knew, wouldn’t be a problem. He would know how to use a sword at an expert level as soon as he tried to; just as he had naturally understood cooking, though he did not automatically know any specific recipes. He now did. Other skills waited, already memorized by his very soul: archery, horseback riding and combat, how to spot weak points in structures and opponents. Survival and combat skills. There was another kind of knowledge he’d gained.
He swam to the edge of the pool, the man hurrying forward with a towel he’d gotten from somewhere. Link pulled himself out of the water and gratefully accepted the towel, drying himself off.
“You saw?” The man asked.
“Yes” Link replied, “though it showed me the past, past lives I’ve lived, rather than the future as it had for you.”
The old man nodded, “Then, my work is nearly complete. I can spend my last days with my family.”
Link smiled, “Do that, this world is in serious danger, but it’s danger I’ve faced before. I promise you I’ll save this world, as I once did my own.”
The old man frowned at this, “You mean this isn’t your world? You’re an alien or something?”
Link chuckled, “No, my friend, this planet is my own, but I am not human. My people existed long before yours, and alongside many other intelligent races. We… died out it seems. It’s not like I was there to see it. But, my soul lingered on. From what those memories… I think I’ve been reborn finally from a human, as a true Hylian. And there’s only one reason that could happen: Ganondorf, the King of Evil, has been reborn as well. It’s my job to stop him. It always has been.”
The old man shook his head, “I don’t understand most of that. But I lived a long time waiting for the moment I could bring you down here. But one last piece of my visions remain unfulfilled.”
He reached over and dragged a large brown pack over from where it had been resting, Link didn’t remember it being there when they’d first come down.
“You were in there for two days, son.” He said, seeing Link’s confusion. The flipped open the cover and pulled out a long, wrapped package, “I can‘t say what’s in the future now, but even my tired old mind can tell this world is changing. Your mission may not be a straightforward as you seem to think, in my experience: life never is. I don’t really have a choice but to let you leave and fight but… I can try to equip you. It’s dangerous to go alone. Take this.”
As he spoke he unwrapped the package, it was a sword, made in the Hylian style; simple, strong double-edged, and cased in a good scabbard with a proper belt to harness it to his back. Link took it gratefully, and looked in the bag, he saw another package Link guessed was a shield, as well as at least one set of traveler’s clothing, made of sturdy leather and cloth.
“This is an incredible gift, thank you very much.”
The old man smiled but shook his head, “No, my family will survive if you stand against your enemy, this Ganondorf, it is a small expense for that.”
Link nodded and set about pulling on the clothes, now he was able to see that there were actually three outfits in there, though only one pair of boots and belt. He repackaged the sword and put it in the bag again. Then he stood, and looked around. There was something else… some sense in his mind told him he wasn’t done here. His eyes were drawn to a design on the stone floor a ways away. He crossed over to it and as he came closer he recognized the symbol. It had once been the symbol of the royal family. There was also an arrow, though, and it pointed further back along the cave.
“I never could figure out where that led” said the old man, “I expect it was because I wasn’t meant to.”
Link followed the arrow, and found another symbol on the ground, the arrow pointing to the side now, along the far end of the pool when looking from the entrance. Link followed again, and soon learned they led in a rectangle around the pool. He crouched down and considered the conundrum. There would be no point in placing these for any misdirection. The pool was the most important thing here and it’s puzzle had gone unsolved for millennia, maybe even longer. There was an answer to this… they couldn’t run on forever… they weren’t pointing at each other. They were just designed to look like they were.
He followed the arrow, past what appeared to be the next clue, and up to the wall. It didn’t, upon examination, appear to be anything special. The rock was solid and held well, all things considered. Link considered his memories of secret places. One particular memory seemed timely. A memory of using a particular song to open the way forward. Given his newly recalled knowledge of magic, enchantments usually did one of three things. They could either enhance a particular trait of an item (though this effect could be layered), imbue the item with a particular element (though this could not be layered), or set effects to happen upon specific stimuli. Hylians had sensitive ears, and had thus placed a high value on music. Some enchantments where so sensitive that only the right tune, played by the exact instrument used to set it, could activate the enchantment.
Link had no musical instrument, however he had no way of obtaining a specific one without further clues. He whistled the Song of Time. It didn’t open, however a sun appeared on the wall drawn in glowing blue lines. There was a door here, but Link assumed he would only be able to access it at a later date.
“Over here!” The old man called out.
Link turned and found him reaching into a new opening in one of the other walls. As Link crossed over to him he could see him pull out a small bundle, no a satchel, from its storage place.
The old man looked inside and frowned, “There’s nothing inside.”
Link smiled, “No. No I recognize this.”
The old man handed him the satchel, and Link reached inside. He pulled out a small handful of green crystal rupees, the ancient currency of Hyrule. Unfortunately, these were worthless. It had been so long since these crystals even formed inside the earth that they no longer held any value, new precious gems (emeralds, rubies diamonds, and the like) existed. Rupees no longer had a place in the economy. But, though Link could sense what had once been a small fortune inside the satchel, the real treasure was the satchel itself. It was perhaps the most common magic item in Hyrule: an inventory.
The pack had been enchanted to be better at the one thing it did: store things for ease of travel. It now had a huge amount of space inside it, not actually limitless, but Link didn’t have many memories of actually maxing one out. It could store anything, and would not increase in either size or weight. To reclaim anything from its insides, one simply had to know what they were looking for.
He quickly grabbed the pack that the old man had prepared for him, and stuffed the contents, including the sword and shield, into the inventory. When Link looked up he saw the old man’s eyes very wide. Link smiled and tossed it to him. He caught it easily, but had also braced himself for a much heavier item.
“This is incredible!” He said, “any chance of finding more of these?”
Link shook his head, “Not likely, I never learned to make them. These used to be common enough, but they aren’t indestructible. I doubt any others survived without preservation. Honestly, I’m just thankful someone put this one here.”
The old man nodded and handed the inventory back, and Link looped it onto his belt. There was an air of finality to the action that transcended the simple task. Link could still turn back. Go home. His old clothes were still right there, laying on the ground. But he wasn’t tempted. He wanted to leave, not because he disliked his life before, but because he wanted to do what was needed. This world would die if nobody could stop the darkness slowly corrupting the world and Link was created specifically to face that darkness and win. That draw his entire life to seek out ancient relics of various religions hadn’t been idle chance. He understood now. His Hyrule was broken, reformed into a planet it’s new inhabitants called Earth. His people were dead. And it didn’t matter, these people were still people. He’d fight monsters, dragons, and armies to protect any single one of them. The hero of a dead people was reborn, and he’d still be exactly was he always had. And… there was one more reason. The goddess who’d created him, reborn as a mortal to face the same evil. She hadn’t just created for her people a hero to save them and sat back, hoping he would succeed. Instead she’d subjected herself to her own plans and, as a consequence, they’d faced that evil over and over again, rarely even knowing they’d been part of this cycle. She’d be out there too, reborn. She might know who she was by now… or maybe she didn’t. But Link knew… their enemy would target her with a dangerous passion. If there was a second reason for Link’s existence it was to protect her.
This wasn’t the beginning, the beginning had happened literal billions of years ago. But it was a beginning. The beginning of an adventure unlike any he’d had before… and yet the same story again.
Link thanked the old man who’d brought him here, then they turned and left the underground remnant of the world in Link’s memories.
“Oh… one more thing.” The old man said. Link looked at him quizzically. “Your parents have filed a missing person’s case on you. You might have to sneak away.”
Link grimaced, well… he’d had to go unnoticed before.
Chapter 5: Chapter 4: Proof of Concept
Chapter Text
Link stood, carefully roasting his evening meal of venison. Trapping the creature hadn’t been difficult, though in his memories he’d typically hunted with bow and arrow. He currently traveled east, arcing around the Mediterranean with the intention of traveling down into Africa. He wasn’t sure what drove him specifically in that direction, yet as he faced south, towards where he wanted to go, he somehow could sense it was the right direction. The feeling was an odd one, a… brightness pulling him. Very similar to the feeling that had drove him towards places of religion. He trusted it, it was… similar to the feeling Zelda had always given off. He suspected he had a natural attunement for divine powers.
Leaving the Acropolis, indeed Greece overall, had not been as difficult as he’d feared. It had been true that he’d been reported missing, but after two days there were no longer any active searches. He was presumed missing. He’d still avoided any law enforcement, there had still been a real chance he’d be recognized, and had not left following any roads. He suspected there might still be blockades.
That had all been just over a week ago, his rough estimates of how far he’d traveled said he was making good time. He was able to travel very light, thanks to the inventory, and though in the early days his body had been very sore after his daily traveling, he’d quickly grown accustomed to the rough terrain. He was also practicing with his sword and shield. He’d thought he’d hardly need it for skill, his intention had been to build muscle for better endurance. He’d been slightly surprised. His mind knew what to do, but his body lacked the strength or muscle memory to complete many of the more complex tasks. Now he wore the both of them on his back at all times. He’d originally feared standing out, but here in the near wilds he hadn’t seen another human in days.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Director Fury of S.H.I.E.L.D. had difficulty leaving behind his idea officially titled the ‘Avengers Initiative’. He hoped, still, to bring the idea back. The thought was nearly laughable. Yet… something deep within him believed strongly that they, humanity, would need it. Of course, he had certain knowledge that even Shield lacked. Shield knew of ancient civilizations on Earth and of the existence of extraterrestrial life. Fury knew how outmatched they were. And the genius of weapons development had just shut down his… well weapons development. Shield would never have hired the erratically frivolous billionaire personally, but they had taken some, well nearly all, of his ideas and secretly improved or expounded on them. Even Shield was feeling the impact of Stark’s sudden growth of conscience.
Next to that event the rest of the reports he had to go through seemed irrelevant, except maybe the new 0-8-4. Archeological digs in Egypt had unearthed a doorway in the Valley of Kings about a week back, and Shield had finally managed to get personnel in to inspect it themselves. It was of particular concern due to its seemingly indestructible nature, along with the glyphs it bore.
Shield knew of several instances of this writing to be found in the world, but linguistics had never managed to crack it. Doors in rock, small shrines, and various statues could be found all over the world with this language, as if the civilization responsible for them had spanned the entire world. Even more oddly, considering the fact that nearly all of them could be found on the Earth’s surface, they were impossibly old. The objects, and any rock also found to be under whatever protection make them indestructible, were far older than the dinosaurs.
The reason Shield even cared to keep these findings secret, however, was their inability to suffer so much as a scratch from any known form of weaponry. Shield consistently tried stronger and stronger lasers as the technology advanced and, yes, in the past a nuclear blast had been tested against one. All to no effect. Shield wanted to know how these were created, and it especially wanted to keep the world as a whole from knowing such indestructibility existed.
The problem here was that it had been normal archeological digs that unearthed the new doorway, and knowledge of the find had begun spreading before Shield had found out the significance. As of yet nobody had tried blowing the door open, thankfully, but it was already out that Egypt had a supposed tomb with unknown runes matching those in a Greek shrine found in the Acropolis. Shield had to find a way to keep the unbreakable nature hidden, if that happened this would all blow over. Hopefully.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link dreamed of a young child he’d never seen before. The girl lay sick in bed, watched over by two older women. One clearly her mother, the other somewhere between the two, possibly an older sister? All three looked middle eastern, though he couldn’t see their features very well from his position looking down on the event.
“You must go and bring a doctor, Amira. All the men are already sick, and now it’s taken your sister. You must go.” The mother was saying.
“I cannot go mama, you need help tending them. I cannot leave you all in danger from this curse.”
Link frowned, they weren’t speaking any language he’d studied before, though he could guess an Arabic language obviously. Despite that he understood them perfectly. He heard sound combinations he didn’t know, and his mind was translating them into… Hylian? Odd.
“It is not a curse, it is a sickness. And we need a doctor, they will die. I know it’s dangerous to leave but…”
Link woke up then. Something stirred in his mind, a sense of something… dark. Evil. It came from the general direction he’d been traveling. He checked the sky. It was still night, dawn wouldn’t be for a few hours yet. The moon was nearly full, casting more than enough light to see by. Something still felt off… but that sense of evil was miles away. Movement drew his eye, close to his sleeping place. Link relaxed, it was just a small snake moving towards the remains of the fire for warmth. He pulled his feet away from the creature’s path and sat up, idly watching the reptile. He couldn’t place its species, probably wasn’t anything to make it noteworthy, like venom glands. The firelight caught its eyes and it gleamed red. That was unusual for sure… he hadn’t heard of a snake that’s eyes… Link jumped up immediately from his position and reached for his sword. He pulled it free from its scabbard right as the monster changed course, launching itself into the air in a way no true snake could have done, a single red eye flashing with hatred. Link’s mind and battle experience took over, and he sidestepped the attack and took its head off with a clean upwards strike. It died instantly and it’s body, composed as it was of evil energy rather than natural birth, began to decompose at a unnatural rate. In seconds there was no trace the thing had existed.
Too awake now to continue his sleep, he broke camp and continued his journey. As he walked he analyzed the serpent’s appearance. What did it mean? Was his ancient enemy already aware of him? Or had it been a chance encounter? He knew what the thing was. Thankfully he’d already been woken when it appeared. Despite its one head, that thing had been an adolescent hydra. The older they got the more heads they grew, meaning that one was less than a year old. It was a very good thing he’d run across it so early in its life, hydras were extremely poisonous.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Two days later, Link found himself on a true road for the first time since his departure from Athens. He wasn’t really sure where this road led, he unfortunately did not own a map. Something he was beginning to regret not finding a way to obtain on his way out of the city. He had not seen any further evidence of Ganondorf’s touch on the world, but that sense of evil grew closer to him by the day or at least he grew closer to it. Then, unexpectedly, that sense shifted.
Link stopped in his tracks, had he imagined it? He stepped backwards a few paces, but nothing changed. He focused, really feeling that sense of evil for the first time. It was a revolting experience, but he shoved through that and tried to interpret it. Finally he began to understand, that sense had been a… black area ahead of him for so long, but inside that area… was a point. An epicenter. That was what had moved. No… what was moving. Link turned and looked straight towards it, maybe… a good two hour’s walking distance away. And there, on the ground practically at his feet, was a trail. It lead out and towards a forested area, something of an anomaly in this part of the world maybe half a mile out from his present location. But there was something else about it. Even from this distance he could feel it, that bubble of… corruption was sitting right on top of that forest. Link tightened the belt holding his sword and shield on his back, he had a feeling he’d need them soon, and he marched off the road.
As he approached the forest, he could tell already this place had been touched by his ancient enemy. The trees were sickly, what should have been green leaves we’re turning to purple, and further in he could see some were already much darker. Inside the rim of dying trees the light was unnaturally dark, something he’d expect of a forest at night with no moon, not in the middle of the day. He stopped at the edge, and reached out to touch the bark of a tree. His fingers came back with a grimy sap-like substance attached to them. He compared to the other trees, they all seemed the same. This place was under a dangerous curse or possibly a supernatural poison. Ganondorf was known for utilizing both. However, curses were easier, and if he had not come here personally it would be virtually impossible to do this with poison. This was good, curses had epicenters, bindings. Usually the King of Evil preferred to attach those to dangerous ‘boss’ monsters of his own creation, this meant Link could, if he was successful in combat, essentially ‘kill’ the curse by killing its epicenter.
There was one more thing to worry about, however. He never placed these curses randomly, they targeted either people or places of power. Usually both. He could have been angry at a particular person or family but more likely… this place hid something he wanted buried or destroyed.
Link mentally prepared himself, his memories of past lives, they still weren’t him in the same way as his memories from this life. He knew them, remembered their emotions, thoughts, and actions. But… they were somehow… distant. His body’s understanding of how to use his sword felt far more real. This meant, in a very real way, he was likely about to face his first fight. He felt his heart pounding with trepidation at that thought, he itched to draw his sword here and now, it wasn’t a particularly hot day but sweat ran down the side of his face, his nerves pulsed, muscles tensed. He was scared, he sensed danger and his instincts were trying to wrench control away from him. And yet, a part of him remembered what to do. It wasn’t time to fight yet, that would come later and the fear would be worse, so he closed his eyes and breathed long and deep breaths. His body relaxed, nervous energy changing to resting strength. Strength he’d need soon, but not yet.
Link opened his eyes, the cursed forest loomed over him, dark, deadly, terrifying. He hadn’t banished fear, he’d controlled it. Fear wasn’t a bad thing when kept in control. Fear was alertness and power. Link stepped into the forest, using a pre-trodden trail but keeping his thoughts on that innate sense to track down the curse’s epicenter.
It was an hour later that he found a young woman on the ground, dying. He’d barely seen her before stepping on her, and he had barely been able to stop himself. Now he crouched down, propping her up while pouring clean water down her throat. Among her other ailments, dehydration appeared to be the most imminently dangerous. She coughed, that was good, it meant she was still alive. He pulled back the water and capped it. Then he checked for other signs of danger. This didn’t look the same as the sickness on the forest, she had a heavy fever and her skin was dry, but Link suspected that was only because her body had long ago run out of fluids to sweat out. Then he saw her wrist. There, right over her veins, were two small holes in her skin. The holes hadn’t scabbed up but instead infected. Likely that had prevented her from bleeding out. Her veins were visibly purple along the length of her forearm. Venom. She’d been bitten by something, likely a hydra, judging from his own encounter mere days ago. He quickly scanned the area, looking for the offending creature. It was unlikely it had stayed to watch her die, but it was equally unlikely that Link hadn’t now discovered the general source of the forest’s contamination. And to curse an area this large… Link now suspected he knew what he’d find at the epicenter.
He’d guessed one more thing from this encounter. This forest was inhabited. The girl was middle eastern, and Link remembered his dream two nights ago. The trail he’d been following was overgrown, but not hard to follow. Why or how he didn’t know, but he was ready to bet that dream of his had been really happening in that moment, and he’d just stumbled upon the older sister who’d been sent to get help. Link considered his options. Once, he’d known potions to counter poisons like this one. Now, however, he lacked the materials to make anything helpful. The plants he’d need were long extinct, and he didn’t dare risk a fire to boil water anyway. If he could kill the exact creature that bit her the poison would vanish, though she’d still need to be cared for as her body wouldn’t instantly heal or recover the lost strength it had spent trying to fight off the venom. It was, unfortunately, her only chance. She could stave off death if she could be forced to eat and drink, but it would kill her eventually unless the poison itself was countered. She wasn’t awake at the moment, Link suspected it had been too long since she’d been bitten for real hope she would wake. So he picked her up bridal style. He couldn’t risk putting away his sword and shield, and with them on his back he couldn’t carry her in any more effective way. He hoped his strength could last till he got her back to the village. Or that he found the creature that bit her. He wasn’t sure which hope was more likely.
Fortune favored him as it had not the girl, apparently. She’d been bitten a mere two hours out from her village, at least moving at a far slower place than normal as he’d been carrying her, which he discovered when a clearing appeared before him filled with small homes constructed with mud bricks. It was actually fairly large, he suspected the inhabitants cleared trees for firewood to make room for their small fields. Said fields had what should have been healthy crops nearing harvest. Now, however, the plants were wilted and looked purple with the same sickly sap on the trees. Very few people were outside of their homes, but as soon as he pushed out of the dying wood a few women looked up and saw him carrying the girl they would all know by sight. Something of an alarm was raised as what appeared to be everyone not sick already rushed outside and over to him. As his dream had indicated, there were no grown men among them, only women and small children, and not many of them. He only counted sixteen homes in the entire clearing, most of the space was taken up by the fields.
The women took the girl from his arms, her mother already wailing in a language he didn’t understand. Whatever had translated for him in his dream didn’t appear to take effect in the real world. Somebody finally caught on to the fact that Link wasn’t able to respond in their native tongues, for he heard one of the younger women speak English to his side.
“Are you doctor?” She asked.
He looked at her, she looked Greek, which caught him off guard. While it has also been odd that the women in his dream had seemed middle eastern given where he thought he still was in the world, he’d also expected this little community to be mostly one race. Looking around he noticed he couldn’t have been further from the truth. As far as he could tell, no two families shared the same nationality. Most were European in some way, mostly southeastern though, but he also saw a pair of Russian children.
“Are you doctor?” The girl repeated.
“No.” Link said, wishing he could have given more a hopeful answer. But if he was correct in his assessment of the situation here…
“I am a warrior. I break curses.” He spoke simply, the broken English the girl spoke suggesting he shouldn’t press his luck with her understanding him.
It seemed she wasn’t the only one who spoke English, though, as after his assertion more than a few of those surrounding him looked up at his sword.
“You were sent by God?” one asked hopefully.
“The goddess Hylia” Link answered, he figured he might as well speak the truth. He was created by the goddess, before she incarnated as one of her Hylians, after all. The crowd was, understandably, confused.
“I need someone to tell me what happened here. I must know the curse I fight.” Link said loudly.
“It was snakes, holy warrior” the first girl who had spoken said. “They came and attacked those who went to the temple to pray. Then they attacked anyone who came close. If it is a curse… God is angered at us. Though we do not know what we did to offend.”
“No god put this curse on you.” Link tried to assure them, he wasn’t sure what these people believed, but hope was often the best fortification in times of distress. Believing your very god, whoever they might be, was punishing you… Link wasn’t sure there was a better way to crush hope. “He is a demon, the King of Evil. But he is not here personally. His minions are these snakes. If I kill the snakes, their poison will vanish.”
The village people spoke between each other, the ones who could understand him translating his message, he hoped. They didn’t seem convinced yet though.
“There is a great snake” an older woman said from the back of the small crowd. Link couldn’t see her very well. “It has many heads, all as large as a man’s. You cannot fight this thing.”
Link hesitated. It wasn’t that he doubted he could win. He just… wasn’t sure how to assure these people he could save them. His memories of past lives showed a near silent warrior, blunt and strong. He spoke to people sure, but usually to get information or trade for items he needed. He was a sword who got pointed at the bad thing that needed killing. In fact he realized he had already made a mistake. Whatever ‘god’ they worshiped, he’d essentially denounced by saying he had been sent by another then by claiming a demon had cursed them despite their god’s protection. He’d practically proclaimed that their god was worthless, but his sent him to solve their problems. He was not meant for this, standing in front of a crowd and giving hope. He often fought behind the scenes, with only a small few who knew of his endeavors. What fame and notoriety he’d gained were always after the fact. Legends that told the people of Hyrule that if things got bad a hero would come. He didn’t recall having to do this type of thing before. He didn’t have any previous experience to draw on. Zelda had been the leader. She knew how to make people trust her. She could be kind. He was a warrior. More than that none of his previous achievements survived to today. Nothing to use as an example of his strength.
But there was one thing. He was a warrior, true, but he wasn’t hard. He could move when others faltered, he could forge head when people got hurt despite his best efforts. But this was not due to a lack of caring. He did care, always had. He remembered watching his wounded uncle, he remembered facing a monster that had killed his sworn brother. He was not devoid of emotion, he was simply in control of those emotions. He steeled himself for what came next.
“I realize you don’t know me, I realize you cannot trust me.” He drew his sword, and the crowd stepped back from him, “I will save you from this nightmare. I will kill this ‘great snake’. That is the creature that has poisoned your home. When it dies, so too will the curse.”
He could not reassure them, indeed they seemed scared of him at this moment, so he’d simply save them. Maybe, in time, he could learn to inspire hope. He didn’t know how, he couldn’t do anything for these people but fight. So he would.
He concentrated on the epicenter of the curse. It was nearly straight ahead from him right now. It wasn’t moving. He stepped forward, the crowd parted for him, or more likely, for his sword. He pulled his shield free from its place on his back, it was designed so that he could tug it free easily from the right angle, and he tightened it over his arm as he walked. There was a paved path leading into the woods. It seemed to lead in the direction he needed. He didn’t stop when he reached the other side of the village and the edge of the woods. He walked right in.
The stench was far worse on this side, a good sign really, though it wasn’t actually very useful with his mind somehow tracking the origin of the curse. Though, he immediately did realize how much worse the curse was. The forest was nearly dead already, well… he didn’t know how long this had been going on, but he wasn’t certain he could save these trees. Branches were already falling from the sickly purple forest, and as Link stepped on one it didn’t crunch but squish, his boot sinking through what should’ve been a brittle structure, smashing a repulsive near-liquid mass down. He marched onwards, even as his senses told him to gag and vomit.
Further in, Link spotted stones under the fallen foliage which, after a quick inspection, he found to be a structured path leading the direction he still sensed his destination in. Then, finally, he spotted through the dying wild an answer to a previous question: this curse had targeted something specific. A dilapidated temple rose from the ground, there was no roof, and both trees and vines grew green in its perimeter. Curses were powerful, and the King of Evil could ruin any normal place in a matter of days with one, but sacred ground held more resistance. It wouldn’t be safe inside, but it would fight the creature’s influence for a time before giving way.
As Link neared the shrine he rectified an earlier judgement, this temple was no ruin, it was simply built to be open to the elements. The unmarked columns rose to the air and stopped suddenly, supporting nothing. The ground was covered in dead branches and leaves, some natural some cursed and blown in by winds, but there was no loose stone to indicate a collapsed roof. Was this place relatively new? The villagers behind him surely couldn’t have made this structure… and where had the stone come from? Perhaps it had once been one rock jutting out from the ground? Link’s sense of reverence returned as he stepped onto the grounds.
A column on far side of the temple had a doorway etched into the stone. He remembered Hylian magic enough to know it wouldn’t open if… Link spun and jumped. The serpent head missed him by a mere foot but Link’s sword, in his hand since before he left the village, was longer. He struck hard and the sharp metal sheared halfway through the creature’s neck, Link’s jump had taken him higher than anticipated. He landed and hacked the rest of the head free as the it tried to pull back towards the main body. Link started counting. The neck withdrew and Link followed it with his eyes to see several more serpent heads rearing up, an single glowing red eye in each one. Seven heads, and a scaled, branching snakelike body with all the colors of the forest outside the village.
One.
The creature hissed and charged, two heads streaking towards him with fanged mouths open.
Two.
Link dodged to the side, hitting the ground with his shoulder first but rolling his back across the ground, mitigating the impact and putting him back on his feet in a mere moment but third head already rushed towards his new position.
Three.
He sidestepped the single head and cut it cleanly, with a single strike, he was moving a lot faster than he had thought his body capable of. Speed gave him power.
Four.
The neck, newly liberated from its head, thrashed about, and Link got knocked to the side, but he rolled with the impact again, standing back up and slicing the next head in two with an upwards slash. The head made a strangled noise as it pulled itself back together, the sound changing to a hiss again, but Link was ready.
Five.
He took it’s head completely off in two blows, but had to back away when the Hydra sent two more heads as reinforcements.
Six.
He stabbed one in the eye and parried the other away with his shield. Two more heads had lunged for the side where Link might’ve rolled. He smiled, he’d found the first pattern.
Seven.
He pulled his sword free and cut off the blinded head, then backed up, waiting for the next attack.
Eight.
Eight seconds after Link had killed the first head, that same head finished its regrowth, becoming fully active with a distinctly different hissing sound than Link had heard before. The other headless necks were still in the process of regrowing their heads. If this Hydra worked the same as the type he remembered fighting, he’d have to cut off all seven heads in a short enough time that the first hadn’t regrown yet. Judging from the attack pattern Link had already identified, that would prove difficult, but not impossible.
The creature hissed again, the second of the three heads Link had already severed reaching full regrowth, then it charged at him with the same pattern Link had already found. Ganondorf’s creatures of darkness and evil were not natural, they functioned very similarly to the creatures he often based them off of, but he had to design each one’s physiology and it’s mannerisms. He was limited to a certain extent by the fact that the magic had to hold on to something to keep effect. Do enough damage and the spell would break, causing the creature to crumble into nothing. The King of Evil had often found ways to try and circumvent this problem by focusing the spell into a certain point of a being (creating a weak point on an otherwise indestructible monster), or just plain giving it heavy armor which could be bested if one had the right equipment or enough raw power. But no matter what ways he crafted, he was also limited by time and imagination. His creatures had to be given certain instructions and instincts, and without direction it wouldn’t matter how dangerous the creature could be, it wouldn’t actually fight; only once in Link’s memories had he managed to make something actually sentient and that had been back in his first life as Demise. This meant Ganondorf was forced to, in essence, preprogram attack patterns even into his greatest monsters. While his enemy could be very creative with these patterns, patterns could always be deduced and exploited.
Link parried away the head to the left with his shield, and used the extra room to once again sidestep and behead the other one. Then he turned and hacked the first one off as well. Not hesitating, he jumped again, then used a leg to vault off the writhing neck to his right, leaping as far up and left as he could manage. One of the two heads intended to catch a potential dodge was still extended there, though it was already starting to retreat back towards the main body. Link didn’t let it, he came down full force and cleaved the serpent’s head free. Three down, the last of the ones he’d removed earlier would already be replaced. He stood up and readied himself. The creature attacked again in the same pattern, unable to adapt to Link’s adaptation. He executed the same strategy perfectly, cleanly removing three more heads in mere seconds.
One head left. Link wasn’t sure if the thing would attack with the one, he doubted it could, lacking an appropriate number of heads to launch its pre-established method of attack. The neck of the sixth severed head retreated and Link looked up at the Hydra. It was… shedding its scales. No, not all it’s scales. It’s six severed heads has ceased their regeneration, and instead all seven necks were combining into one massive body and head, and the scales separating the flesh from joining were being discarded. Link must’ve triggered this transformation when he endangered the monster by putting it one good sword swing away from death.
The serpent ,once a hydra and now a simple but gigantic snake, whipped its tail at him but Link jumped over it easily. He had no fear of getting ambushed by multiple heads anymore. The thing spit poison at him while he was in the air. Link raised his shield in defense, but the thing was designed small enough to be portable and was far from the size he’d need to block all of the dangerous liquid. It did protect his head and chest, however, and only his legs were splashed, but that was enough. Pain seared them both as he hit the ground hard, his legs didn’t support him and he crumpled. The poison had first burned through his pants like acid, then seeped into his skin, leaving no mark but poisoning him all the same. His legs felt like they were on fire and already he could feel the stuff spreading.
The serpent hissed, sensing his weakness, and lunged with it mouth open. Link looked up at a maw with seven rows of fangs descending on him. He couldn’t move, so he fell backwards onto the ground and stabbed stabbed up into the creature’s head. Pain seared his sword arm as two fangs sank into it, but the creature stopped instantly against the ground. Link had to hurry, but the poison was in his arm now too. He reached up with his shield hand and pulled his sword and arm free. The snake’s head started to repair itself immediately, he had to be fast. His sword arm and legs were poisoned and dying rapidly, but he stood up anyway, forcing his body to move. He raised his sword and starting hacking at the monster’s neck with both hands. He was weak, but he didn’t fall. It took seven strikes, but he finally severed the thing completely. Then it started to decay. He felt the poison die and disappear inside him. Mere seconds later his only pain was the two holes in his sword arm. He hadn’t really felt that pain alongside the poison, and now in comparison to that it was laughable. He looked at his shield, the poison had marred the surface but hadn’t done enough damage to hurt it’s structural integrity. It would still function.
He turned back to the column with the apparent doorway, if his hunch was correct… yes. Right before the monster had attacked him, Link had guessed that this door had a magic lock that sealed itself when evil magic was near. With the hydra dead, there was no longer any evil source close enough to trigger the spell.
Link didn’t immediately go to see what had been revealed. He stood still, the events finally catching up with him now that his battle calm was fading. He’d almost forgotten how he’d come here, let the feeling of this sacred place distract him from the fact that he’d been tracking a hydra. He’d noticed his sense of it shift towards him last minute, and from there… he remembered combat, he remembered how it felt, but was his first time really experiencing it. It was a rush, a thrill, it was terrifying and wonderful at the same moment. His body had performed far beyond what he’d considered his own limits. His sword hadn’t felt like an external item, it had felt like a part of his body, an extension of himself; same with his shield. He’d fought and killed a gigantic hydra. No, he hadn’t just killed it, he’d systematically destroyed it. It had caught him off guard and he’d come out with barely a wounded arm. And the result?
Link looked around. He’d been right, the forest wasn’t healthy by any means, but it no longer had that sickly purple filament over everything, and that unnatural darkness was gone, the light shining through as one would expect. He’d lifted the curse, or killed it anyway.
Still, that poison had been strong… it had nearly killed him in seconds after injection. How had the villagers survived this long?
A woman’s words echoed in his mind, “It was snakes”
Young hydras, like the one he’d killed a few days ago. There must be a nest of them. He’d need to kill each specific one who had bitten someone. He’d need to draw them out, he couldn’t just wander the forest hoping he’d stumble onto all of them.
He turned to the now accessible door, it glowed faintly along its outline and decor. How had nobody found this before now? He touched the stone and it faded away, revealing a tiny room with a chest inside. He opened it, and smiled. He figured he could deal with the young hydras now.
Chapter 6: Chapter 5: Pandemonium
Chapter Text
By the time Link got back to the village, his sword arm had forgotten the pain of the hydra’s poison and insisted on being very upset with him for getting it stabbed by long pointy things. Unfortunately, neither the old man in Greece nor whomever had hidden the inventory for him had thought to pack bandages or any other medical equipment and his arm bleed freely for a time, soaking his sleeve first then just dripping off his fingers. This had only lasted a short time as, somehow, his arm went and stopped the blood flow in mere minutes, which had initially taken him by surprise. He’d known he somehow healed a bit faster than most people, but this was… no, his old memories showed far worse wounds and pain healing in what, at least from a human’s perspective, was an unnaturally short period of time. He was hungry though, which was odd considering it hadn’t been that long since he’d stopped for lunch, just shortly before being diverted and taking the path to the village. Link looked up, through the trees to the darkening sky. At some point he’d lost track of time, maybe due to the cursed forest’s unnatural darkness. That’s was gone, of course. It had vanished when he’d killed the curse’s epicenter.
As he’d walked through the woods he’d noticed, with no small amount of relief, that the trees, previously sickly and coated in a purple grime, weren’t all as unhealthy as those closer to the shrine area where he’d fought the boss hydra. The further he’d gotten from the shrine, the better they looked. As he had no idea how long this curse had been in place, he had carried a fear that the influence had lasted too long and endangered the greater health of the forest, and more importantly, the villager’s crops. When had he finally returned, he was pleased to find the crops looking very near healthy. If they could be tended, they’d survive. At least he thought. He admitted that none of his memories, ancient or modern, had any knowledge of farming. But they looked ok…ish. So he just had to insure the people survived to tend them.
He’d put thought into how this disaster must’ve taken place, and he was relatively certain he could guess the order of events. His enemy had somehow discovered the sacred ground that was at least partially a relic of the Hylian world, and placed his curse there, using a hydra as its epicenter. Whatever religion was currently in practice here, however, made use of that shrine and these people had, completely unaware of what they were walking into, simply gone to visit for whatever rite or ritual they were accustomed to. Then they’d been assaulted by the young hydras, the ones with only one head. Not very many, Link guessed, for the men had been bitten but few others. If the boss hydra had been involved, those poisoned would already be dead. But the younger ones had only been a few days old, if that, and their venom would’ve been dangerous but far slower than even the one who’d bitten the girl Link found on his way here. Of course said hydras still lived and, though he’d cleansed the forest and his own body which had been bitten by the boss hydra being used as the curse’s epicenter, the people who had been bitten would still be suffering the effects of the toxins.
He had a plan now, the relics he’d discovered at that temple would prove useful, but he had one fear left. Two days ago he’d killed a young hydra that had found him at his camp. If they had been spreading out too far… it was more than possible they weren’t anywhere near close enough to track down and exterminate. This fear was increased in the knowledge that the only hydra he’d actually seen in these woods had been the monster he’d already slain. He saw a terrible irony in that. The larger, tougher enemy might actually prove the easier to find and kill as well as save less lives. Unfortunately, he didn’t have any other options than to attempt the one plan he had, and pray that it saved anyone.
It was these thoughts that coursed through his mind as he stepped out of the forest proper into the clearing used by the villagers as a home. Said people, at least those well enough to stand, still busied about performing various tasks now recovered to them with the curse lifted. Tending the fields seemed to be at the forefront of that need. His arrival did not go unnoticed for long, however, and he felt a flash of deja-vu as, once again, the people raised an alert of sorts and he was swarmed by them all. This time, however, there was a distinct difference to their air. Before he’d brought them the hope they had in his arms, sick and dying. This time, he sensed in them a new mood. The curse on their home was gone. Could be maybe save their loved ones? Dare they hope? He’d been missing an element of recognition before, when he’d tried to sooth fears and floundered uselessly. But now he’d already done something for them, eased a piece of their burden, now he had established a precedent of being able to help.
He looked to see if any of those who had spoken English were there… and didn’t see the young woman who’d first asked him… so he tried Greek.
“The great snake is dead, I cut off its many heads and lifted the curse on your home. But it was not the hydra that poisoned your families. It was the smaller ones, so I need to kill them too.”
His words seemed to register among… some of the people in the crowd. How did these people communicate normally? Well, those that had understood somehow passed the information along. Finally one of them spoke up, though he couldn’t actually tell who.
“The small ones come when there is fire. So we do not make fires anymore. But… if you can fight them…” she trailed off hesitantly.
Link smiled and nodded, “I can fight them, and I can and will kill them.”
“Your arm” another spoke up, “It is hurt, can you fight them like that?”
He looked down at his arm, which admittedly looked a lot worse than it was, but he’d be lying if he told them it didn’t hurt.
“It’s not as bad as it looks, do not fear for my life. We need to hurry and do this, before the poison kills anyone.” He decided to continue before any more objections could be raised, “We need to light a large fire, to be certain we draw in all the snakes. And you all need to stay indoors and keep you homes shut. I have to be the only target.”
Word was passed around and more than a few people turned to a particular house, one that, thankfully, stood a fair bit apart from the rest and not near any fields either. One person explained that those who had lived there has unfortunately already succumbed to the hydra poison. That didn’t bode well for how long the others had, but it gave Link a convenient place for his fire. He bowed his head, he’d hoped he’d been in time to save everyone, but he was already too late. When he inquired about the bodies, the villagers told him that they burned their dead anyway, so if he was already going to set it aflame… they asked he leave them there.
Link decided to check for certain that these people had indeed passed away first. He couldn’t stand the idea of one or more of them being weak, maybe even at the edge of death, but then consumed by his flames. When he entered the one-room wooden home, the stench of death become overpowering. He forced himself to inspect the bodies, checking for any signs of continued life. There were three here, a man a woman and a child he presumed to be their son. All three were gone, it was obvious the moment he came close, now that the toxin had killed them it was eating them away, rapidly increasing decay. All three had bones showing, and the woman’s rib cage had collapsed inwards. He had failed these three. He had not arrived in time to save them. He hadn’t understood his dream or the appearance of the hydra. He should have realized and come here faster. His heart ached, he wasn’t even sure he could save any or all of those that remained alive. Those that had bitten them could be long gone. But he had to try. Remember the lost, but fight for those who lived.
He put a hand to his inventory and summoned one of the three items he’d found in the forest shrine. It was a long cylinder of red glass, long enough to be used as a cane, and topped by a large red gem infused with magic. A fire rod. He raised it overhead, he felt his magic reserves pour a small amount into the rod filling it until the gem glowed with a red light, and he brought it down to point at the bodies of those he’d failed. The pillar of fire burst into existence instantly, engulfing them and catching floor on fire. It rose up high and licked the roof overhead, setting it ablaze as well. Then it was gone. He’d used it at its lowest setting, as it’s three tiers were violently different in both magic required and effect of the flames. He’d merely needed to light the wood aflame so it would burn on its own. Besides, we wasn’t sure when he might be able to replenish his magic reserves. It didn’t refill naturally, once upon a time he knew how to brew potions to refill it but… he doubted the ingredients existed anymore.
He walked back out of the building before the smoke might’ve started to get to him, and he pulled an extra shirt from his inventory and bound it tight over his wound, he wanted the extra support, this fight could last a long time. Then he pulled his sword and shield free, feeling the heat as his fire spread and engulfed the house and the bodies of those he’d failed. The sky was completely dark now, and only a sliver of the Moon shone at the moment, but the flames rose high and filled the clearing with an angry red light. Fitting, because Link was angry himself. Angry at the monster of a man who cursed this place in a weak attempt to cover over something so small as a couple magic items, leaving its residents to suffer and die slowly. But he couldn’t get at Ganondorf, his ancient rival, just yet; so his minions would have to do. And he could already see small red eyes gleaming in the firelight, the bodies attached crawling closer on their synthetic bodies. He raised his shield and held his sword out to his side in the defensive posture he knew best, and his ears caught movement coming around the bonfire still at his back. Hydras reared their heads and hissed. He yelled back at them.
They charged and he struck out at them with his sword and blocked others with his shield. He spun, and kept slamming them aside or cutting them apart as they came at him from nearly every side. He couldn’t cut off heads very well while holding his ground, so he fell into a methodical pattern of cutting them through the head in the air as they leapt at him, then decapitating them on the ground as they tried to recover. Those he blocked with his shield came back soon, but it kept them away for just a moment longer giving him time to cut down a few at a time. They were attacking in hoards, he’d expected a trickle of the beasts, but this was far more satisfying. One got through his defenses, and sank its fangs into his thigh, but Link barely even felt the poison before he took its head off. How many was he killing? They disintegrated as he killed them so its was impossible to tell. The aggressive calm consumed him, and thoughts became as fluid as a film reel, blending with instinct and training burned into him across dozens of lifetimes. He killed and killed and killed. At one point he wondered who was yelling before he realized it was his own voice, it seemed a distant thing. A few more got through to bite him but he decapitated them all too quickly to even feel the venom. The dull ache in his arm faded, like it was someone else’s pain. Then finally… he noticed a good dozen in the air at once, and he spun, instinctively pouring some of his magic reserve into the motion, he turned in full circles over and over. His blade glowed and a blue magical light left the metal and disintegrated hydra heads clean off, killing them in the air.
When he stopped, it was over. The final… twenty-ish finished falling to apart into nothing at his feet. His mind caught up with the events and… had he really just killed over a hundred adolescent hydras? He double checked to be sure more weren’t coming from some hidden angle, then he turned back to the fire, which seemed to be farther along in its consumption of the building than he’d anticipated. He checked the Moon and couldn’t see that any particularly large amount of time had gone by while he fought the monsters. Well, there didn’t seem to be any danger of the flame spreading… the building had already begun to collapse but it was falling inward, keeping the flames in one neat pyre that rose to the sky. He heard a door open, followed by a few more. He turned and saw men limping out of their homes, usually leaning on wives or children for support, alive but low on energy. He smiled. He’d done it… he’d saved them… though… maybe… he needed to take a rest. He was unconscious before he hit the ground.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Marco Gallo expected an eruption soon. It didn’t scare him really. You lived long on an island like Stromboli and you saw a few eruptions from the volcano. You lived your entire life and you might just start to get a sense for when one might happen. The fish became more scarce, sharks fled entirely, and even the crabs started acting agitated. Fish could be counted on to predict large storms and eruptions, it was stupid humans who couldn’t feel it till it happened. Except Marco. Marco could be relied on, everybody knew that. He figured he should tell the other more stupid humans what he knew was coming. They wouldn’t believe him, they were stupid after all, but he could forgive them that. He should still warn them, it was just the thing to do.
He reeled in his lines from the six poles he had in the water and set about paddling back to Ginostra. When he stepped into the diner he always came to when he had news and ordered a drink, he could swear he heard a few groans. Stupid people, never took him seriously. But was he ever wrong? Well… ok he might be off by a week or so occasionally… and once or twice he had overestimated the strength of the eruptions, but you couldn’t blame a man for misinterpreting the fish. Fish were the actual intelligent ones, Marco was just smarter than other humans.
“Fish are agitated” he said, “there’s an eruption coming. A big one too.”
Nobody challenged him on his statement, which was very odd. He looked around and realized for the first time that there was something much odder going on in this diner. Someone very tall was sitting at the counter, though Marco couldn’t tell very much about the man because he wore black cloak that hid his face. Marco… didn’t like the feel of this man… there was something wrong about him. The man turned his head towards him and for just a moment Marco saw beneath his hood. It was only a moment because the moment he did he screamed and scrambled out of his seat and dashed out of the diner. An old memory awoke in him. He hadn’t thought about that place in… over fifty years? Was he really that old now? He ran. Ran far way, out of the town and north along the coast. Not south. South would be bad. South had… other monsters. North would keep him safe. He finally stopped to take a break and sat down on a rock that jutted out of the ground there. He just… needed to catch his breath a bit. Not because his knees hurt after running. He might be old but he wasn’t that old yet. He looked back and jumped to his feet; three tall black-hooded figures walked towards him at a strong, steady pace. He didn’t have time to be old, he ran again he had to get to that hot spring… risked a glance back and saw one of the figures holding his hand outstretched and fingers in a position like they were grabbing something.
He ran harder, adrenaline pumping through his veins, making him feel younger than he had in years. His vision tunneled, purply-black spots started appearing around him, he’d never seen anything like… he understood right before they converged on him. It was the last intelligent thing he ever thought.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link awoke to the sound of scrubbing and the feeling of being wet. He sat up instantly, and someone made a surprised noise which was followed very quickly by something making thudding noise. It took only a moment for his eyes to adjust to the light and spot the cause of each of these things. He lay on a small cot, wearing only undergarments. The mother of the girl he’d found in the woods was sitting only a foot away from him holding a wet rag. A small bucket lay on its side and water seeped out from it and onto the wood floor. His arm, the one that had been pierced by the boss hydra’s fangs, was wet and most of the dried blood had been washed free. He bowed his head apologetically to the woman, who recovered her wits and righted the bucket and threw cloths over the water, trying to soak up what she could. He hurried to help her. She said something in a language he didn’t know and made motions to suggest that he should leave the issue to her, but he ignored her and worked quickly to limit the damage the water could do to the wood floor.
When they’d cleaned it all up she nodded in thanks, saying something that probably meant the same in her tongue, then she gestured for him to lay back down on the cot. He looked at his wounds, snake-like bites covered his arms and legs, and felt the subtle ache in them; he’d managed to kill each hydra as it bit him, but the actual bites didn’t vanish with their bodies like the venom did. He’d likely passed out from blood loss when he fell unconscious. No light came in from under the door, so it was night right now, could he have re-awoken in the same night as the fight? Or was this a day or more later? Since he couldn’t ask this woman anything he supposed he didn’t have a way to know and, he admitted to himself, it didn’t really matter. As far as he was aware he wasn’t on some limited time table, and he really didn’t couldn’t do anything about it even if it had been a week. He’d lost track of the calendar a while ago anyway.
He sighed and laid back down for her. He could have easily done this himself, it was even conceivable that he would do a better job, but he had gained these injuries fighting for her family and the whole village. People often felt cheated if you did something for them and didn’t let them do anything in return. He’d give them this, though he knew to be careful, sometimes well-intentioned gratitude led to… awkward situations.
He left the village a four days later in the dead of night. He had gained a lot from his stay: he’d healed completely, he’d learned several excellent recipes, he’s clothes had been mended, and his grasp on several languages was just a bit stronger. He’d also been dodging the villager’s attempts to get him to marry one or more of their daughters the entire time. One particularly sneaky attempt had come worryingly close to success. It had involved “teaching him a prayer for happiness”. Link might have memories from dozens of lifetimes, but his current life had instilled certain… American values on relationships and marriage. It was hard to simply cast them aside. Besides, in all likelihood his being a different species would prevent him building a family, and his mission certainly meant he would be on the road for the foreseeable future.
And now he was finally back on that road. His innate sense of the direction he should be traveling in had never gone anywhere, and while it hadn’t changed or anything, he felt an urgency to get there, wherever ‘there’ was. One family had been able to show him where this village was on a map, and he had done his best to guesstimate where he was heading towards. He thought his heading was Egypt, but he couldn’t be very certain about it. Perhaps one of the Pyramids? That could be tough to get into, but what he’d come to understand about how the remnants of his world were scattered across the modern one seemed to indicate this would be a likely location. Humans, he suspected, had somehow sensed the sacred nature of the places old Hylian temples still barely existed, and built their own religious structures in the same areas. Well, regardless of the exact destination, he suspected he’d be on the road for several more weeks before he even made it into Africa and he had quite the journey ahead of him.
Chapter 7: Chapter 6: Lanaypt
Chapter Text
Link stood right in the middle of a group of archaeologists without them noticing. It wasn’t their fault: he was both invisible and intangible. He’d been making great use of one of the other two magic items he’d found in that forest shrine, a magic cape that made him, well, invisible and intangible. Well… the intangible part was a little odd. It wasn’t that he didn’t understand the rules of the item, he recalled this thing from one specific life of his, he just wasn’t sure how someone had made this. He wasn’t intangible to the floor or walls, but people, animals, furniture, fire, and more… mobile objects didn’t have any physical value to him. Or rather he had none against them. It did drain his magic well, but extremely slowly and he had found that, while it wasn’t being drawn from, said magic reserve did slowly refill while he stayed near these sacred places, he’d managed to do this on the previous night by finding a hidden corner, away from guards and cameras, and sleeping there with the cape in his inventory. Well, the cape had turned out very useful when his next goal was in the middle of the Valley of Kings… and had just now been discovered in an archaeological dig. It was of particular note when what they’d found had largely been impeded by a large door that was both covered in the Hylian language and completely indestructible.
Link had little doubt that he’d be able to open the door, but he disliked the idea of… well revealing himself that way. Well, he could probably keep from revealing himself specifically. But opening that door… well that part would not go unnoticed. He’d been sneaking around here for two days, and he did have a plan, he just… didn’t think he’d be able to close the door again. This presented him with two problems, one would be difficult to deal with, the other he could do nothing about.
The simple fact that was the root of both problems was: if he couldn’t close the door: other people would be able to see that someone had opened it and, far more worryingly, would be able to walk right on in. The problem he couldn’t do anything about was that no matter what he did, this forced some level of exposure on him. Oh he could shut down their hastily set up cameras, he’d already located them, and obviously guards were not a problem, especially since none were posted in the deeper rooms, the furthest of which held the door in question, but there would be no doubt that someone had caused what he was about to do. But they wouldn’t know who as long he was careful.
His other problem had to do with… well his natural sense for what he could only assume to be good and evil magic, or maybe power? He really wished he could figure out what that was about. None of his memories had any explanations or even hints for him. But back then the whole world had been swimming in magic… or power… or… whatever it was. His sense had been… lesser either way. It definitely couldn’t point him as acutely back then, it had just sometimes came in handy as an early warning mechanic or sense a place as being particularly sacred. At any rate, it was far, far stronger in this incarnation. And while he could sense that this ground was indeed sacred, he could sense some evil behind that door. Since he likely wouldn’t be able to close the door, that evil inside would be granted as much access through the door as he would. So this problem was one he’d have to exterminate, and he’d have to be completely thorough.
The last few researchers were finally beginning to trickle away, which meant it wouldn’t be long before Link could enact his plan. Aside from a set of night shift guards, everyone went home a short time after dark, and it would be then that he’d be able to open the door. That part was easy. He’d examined the thing and quickly found the method intended. Of course, he could read the text when those who had been struggling for weeks now obviously could not. It had a key hidden in one of the other rooms. The researchers had already found it, but had not connected it to the door, for one very good reason: it looked nothing like a key. It was, instead, a mirror that reflected light in a specific pattern you were meant to line up with a specific point on the door. The magic on the door was set to react to that stimuli and open. Simple. Except that Link worried the kind of light mattered. The rooms outside the Hylian door had been… added later, Link was fairly certain about this. It had not been done entirely by intention, but had been aided by the passage of time. The rock had grown over the Hylian structure of old and, millions of years later, Egyptians had mined the area out to bury a currently unidentified Pharaoh. They must’ve found the door too and, from where the mirror had been found, had been the ones to actually unearth the mirror but had chosen to put it with their dead ruler and the many riches they had laid with him.
Link was grateful for the Egyptian’s reverence in that decision. It had taken most of the time he’d been here to figure out where the archaeologists had stored the thing and steal it back. Fortunately, he’d been able to do that completely off-camera, since it required taking off the his magic cape for a small amount of time. But his one question remained: with access to both sun and moon restricted by layers and layers of rock… would artificially produced light work? He’d stolen a large battery powered lantern, which he figured would produce the amount of light needed… but again, the door might need the sun or moon specifically. Nothing for it but to try. Fortunately, he didn’t think he had anything to lose. He would be invisible for most of this, only needing to become tangible, and therefore visible, for his act of sabotage and when he tried to open the door. If that failed… well nobody would be able to find evidence of him, he’d be able, eventually, to find a way through to… whatever was waiting for him on the other side.
Finally, the last group admitted to themselves they weren’t getting anymore work done this day, and left to go home or… wherever. Link left the room too, but instead made his way over to a cord that brought power to this section, this would shut off the cameras, but also the lights which would be left on for guards. Fortunately at this exact place, no camera could see him. He pulled free his magic cape, finally revealing himself and it’s bright red form to the world. He reached down and tugged the wire free of it’s connector a dozen or so feet away, a place that was watched by a camera. Everything went black instantly, perfect. He put his cape back away in his inventory and summoned the lantern he’d borrowed. He turned it on and blinked quickly to readjust his eyes, which had already begun adjusting to the darkness.
Link hurried back down to the Hylian door and set up the light so he could reflect it. He summoned the mirror and positioned it, this was a little trickier than he’d hoped but… there! Something triggered and the design on the door glowed briefly before the whole thing parted down the middle and the two halves pulled away from each other, retracting into the stone on either side. Well, that hadn’t been too bad. At least he hadn’t needed to find a way to blow a hole in the roof to get actual sun or moon light.
Light spilled out of the doorway he’d just revealed, which put Link on edge, had there been another way in someone else had found? Not likely but… Link turned off the flashlight he’d used to open the door and left it there. He didn’t need it anymore and he wasn’t a thief. The mirror he kept, it was Hylian, which made it his by default. Besides, he was fairly certain it was magical. He drew his sword and shield, then walked through the door.
The light was produced by lanterns all along the path, certainly magical, as no fuel fed them. The way forward was a dark tunnel that dived deep into the Earth in a spiral shape and, as Link strode forward inside, he noticed the rock type changing. The tan hue of typical Egyptian sandstone becoming slightly darker. After a few minutes of walking he emerged into a much larger room, one that looked about the size of a basketball court, though the floor was unmarked and formed of the same dark stone. Several exits were available to him, though the large, obvious doorway that stood on the far end was clearly locked. This one would need a similar treatment to the door he’d unlocked to get in here, though the design was different so he’d need a different mirror, as well as another light source. Link studied his other options a moment before his internal evil sense warned him of something close. He looked down and saw a huge pale scorpion creeping up on him from the side. The monster was easily the length of his forearm without its tail and it had the bulk to match. He stepped away, trying to get a better angle to deal with it, but it must’ve realized it had been seen and struck out with its stinger. Link reflectively kicked with the foot it was attacking, and the deadly attack glanced off his boot, taking a hit intended for his less protected leg. The creature recoiled with a sharp squeal, but before it had time to do anything else, Link stabbed down into its body with his sword. It struggled for a moment then died but did not decay. Link frowned. This thing was natural?
He checked the surrounding area to be sure it he was alone now and knelt to inspect the creature. Indeed, aside from its size, there was nothing odd about it. The pale, nearly transparent, coloring was likely due to a species that never saw the sun. It had all the normal features of a scorpion, without any of the twisted or horrific effects Ganondorf tended to add to the… aesthetic of his creations. He was just about ready to dismiss this as simply a very aggressive undiscovered species when his evil sense alerted him again. He spun, his sword and shield were still in hand, and found three more scorpions ganging up on him. He killed them with ease, but something was wrong about all this. If they were natural Link wouldn’t have been able to sense them when they got too close. The general sense of evil was still remarkably weak, not like the curse in the forest at all. If he really concentrated he could feel… something here. It was just so weak though…
He turned back to the first scorpion. Still no decay… something about this was very wrong. Another oddity occurred to him: where were these coming from? It didn’t take long to discover a series of small holes in the stone, far too small for a human, or Hylian obviously, but large enough for these creatures, assuming they didn’t get much bigger. The real question was how they’d been created. If he knew Hylian enchantments, then these walls should be nearly indestructible: bombs where too easily constructed and far to difficult to control when creatures of darkness came calling. Could they have been intended to exist? Maybe as airways or for some similar purpose? That seemed plausible but unlikely. Yes, there did have to be a way for air to come down here, but it couldn’t be one the scorpions could use, since they clearly weren’t known by the outside world.
He scanned again for any more of the plus-sized arachnids and found nothing, so he paced the room and took note of his options for moving on with getting inside the big room. Four exits lines the sides of the room, aside from the two at either end that stood at his goal and exit respectively. Two of these were locked by similar contraptions as the door he ultimately wanted to find a way through though one of these actually shared a symbol with the larger door. The other two passages were doorless, and stood at opposite ends of the room, so he picked the one on the right and walked through.
After walking through a short stone walkway he emerged into a much smaller room than the one he’d left. It looked about 20 square feet in every direction, a perfect cube omitting the hole he’d just come from and two of the much smaller passages that stood on either side of the room opposite each other. No other exits presented themselves. Sandstone blocks of varying sizes seemed to be simply laying around here, oddly. One even seemed taller than him. He’d need to inspect these in a moment, but a small detail would have to be addressed first. No less then seven of those scorpions wandered the room, and already four of them had noticed him and came scuttling towards him, claws and tail pointed up at him. He took care while dispatching them, if these really were a natural species, then any poison they injected with their oversized tails wouldn’t puff away when he killed them.
The area secured, Link examined the room again, looking for the pattern. These stones had purpose, he was sure, they could be used as weights, steps, or just about anything. Though, Link admitted, he would likely have great difficulty moving them. The largest ones, if they really were made of sandstone, as they appeared, probably weighed several tons. He walked around, looking for any designs on the stones, ground, walls, or ceiling to give a clue as to the purpose of the stones. Unfortunately, the only one he could find was partially hidden by the largest of the stone cubes, the one that seemed taller than him. He tested his strength against it just to see if maybe the friction was somehow low enough that he could move it, but had no such luck. Perhaps this room was meant to be addressed second. He checked the other stones for similar hidden designs, but couldn’t see any poking out. He pushed a few of the smaller ones with little difficulty, but still found nothing helpful. He then pushed against one standing about half his height. It took effort but… he shoved it around without too much difficulty.
Link stood up straight, that… had to be wrong. If he remembered correctly, sandstone weighed about 150 pounds per cubic foot. Link was right at 6 ft tall, meaning this block should be contain roughly 27 cubic ft of sandstone. That would put it at… Link double checked his math… more than 4 tons all on its own. And he’d just… shoved it around. Link looked at his arms, he’d never been particularly well built and had never displayed particularly superhuman qualities other than his healing. But here he was. Though, now he thought about it, his healing had become for more effective in the weeks he’d been traveling or, rather, since he’d realized who and what he was. Were Hylians supposed to be more powerful than humans? His memories didn’t seem to have a clear answer for him. Nothing showed him doing any particularly heavy lifting or otherwise ‘supernatural’ abilities without particular magic items to make it impossible to gauge what was him or the items. He needed to really test this further. He walked to a stone that, using the previous one as a reference, looked to be 4.5 feet tall and wide. This one took him a moment to calculate on his own but… around 13 tons he thought? He pushed on it with everything he had, it took a moment, but he shoved it just a few inches, but just that was, or should have been, impossible. Still, it had proven extremely difficult, and now his arms felt very tired.
Unable to find anything else of use or in the way of a clue in that room, Link walked back out to the main chamber and crossed it to enter the other room available to him. This room was much smaller than the previous one even, maybe 7-8 ft wide and 15 ft long, the doorway Link stood in set in one of the short sides. No scorpions this time, but several armored skeletons lay collapsed at the far end, where another door stood, barred closed. Link drew his sword and shield, but didn’t like the size of the room he had to work with. The door was clearly enchanted to react to evil magic, and was locked closed as a result. Much like the hidden room at the forest shrine a few weeks ago, it wouldn’t open till the magic was dispelled. And Ganondorf could manipulate nothing better than the bodies of the dead. Indeed, as Link expected, when he came closer, the bones of those who had died here thousands or even millions of years ago trembled and compiled to form three armored multi-limbed stalfos armed with a sword to each of their… varied number of arms.
Testing what these particular monsters orders were, Link backed out to the far more open space of the main chamber and the stalfos, dutifully, followed him. Good, he’d have much more room to maneuver here. Now that he had a much more favorable position, he allowed himself to grow angry. These remains were Hylian, Link was certain, as all evidence suggested this place had not been opened since before Hyrule had collapsed for good, long before humans had even existed. These were his people, or had been. True, Link had memories of fighting the dead in multiple forms in dozens of lives, but never once had Link considered it ‘normal’. Ganondorf was the King of Evil, and this was a perfect example of why. Desecration and destruction were his ways and he both slaughtered and used without regard or respect. But this time it was worse. Link’s people were gone, and his ancient adversary still found a way to wield them against him, puppeteering their bodies and forcing him to fight them. Rage boiled in him and he had only one outlet for it.
Link roared and attacked. He was much faster than them, and easily blocked or avoided their attacks even when they tried to surround him. They, however, were completely unable to protect themselves from his furious strikes, and he quickly started hacking them apart. Taking off limbs and even cutting their armor free at times. The first one collapsed into a heap in less than a minute, and the magic completely vanished into a purple smoke that dispersed near instantly. With the magic holding them together gone, the old bones remembered their age and fell into dust in mere seconds, during which time Link ended another of the abominations. With only one remaining, Link had an even easier time ending Ganondorf’s cruelty. He stood there, breathing heavily while his rage cooled down. Adrenaline vanishing, his arms felt even more tired now. He was also starting to become more aware of how much time was passing. He only had one night to clear this entire place of potential dangers and find whatever he was looking for in here. If the human researchers came down here before he was done… they could very well be in grave danger. He also preferably wanted to get some sleep at some point.
The monsters dead, the bars over the door ahead slid away to who knew where, leaving the door accessible to anyone. Link’s eyes widened when he saw what was on the other side. A single gold chest stood in the center. This was exciting, yes, but right beside it was a fortune in gold ingots, each maybe the length and width of his thumb. They were marked with Hylian script as well, which confused Link, though it only showed the weight of the ingots. At no point in his memory did Hyrule use gold for currency. It was considered valuable only for its abilities conducting electricity as well as decoration. Using gold for a baseline in monetary value was, as far as Link could tell, a human invention. Gold was, of course, extremely heavy but his inventory would completely negate that problem. Whatever the reason behind gold being placed here, Link wouldn’t complain. Getting food or places to sleep had proven difficult at times. While he’d been here he’d gone nearly without food so far, though earlier today he’d managed to snag a few protein bars. He scooped the gold into his inventory as quickly as he could. He’d be able to trade these at pawn shops nearly anywhere in the world. He did leave a few ingots, maybe a couple thousands worth, for the research group above. They’d probably be catalogued and eventually moved into some museum, and Link liked the idea of Hylian relics that weren’t directly necessary to him, like the ones he’d found in that forest shrine, being preserved that way. It still left him with a substantial amount of gold to work with for his travels.
The gold secured in his inventory, Link turned to what he suspected would be the real prize here: the chest. It was not locked, thankfully, as the magic barring the door before was probably considered enough protection. Inside he found a pair of gold gloves with a single, but very large, red gem set in each, likely as a focus for the enchantments. He recognized these as the Golden Gauntlets, a fairly obvious name for an incredible item. He’d marveled at his own strength just moments ago but with these he remembered lifting and throwing far, far larger and heavier objects than the blocks in the other room.
He pulled them on his arms and carefully pulled the straps tight and immediately felt the earlier strain on his arms vanish entirely. These Gauntlets were enchanted to brace his arms, they wouldn’t increase striking power in any way like making his sword swings harder or faster, but wearing them he could lift huge stone blocks and throw them or withstand extremely heavy blows on his shield without feeling the slightest strain. He hurried back to the previous room, which had somehow gone and filled with scorpions again. Link sighed and killed them all off, leaving their corpses beside those of their fellows. Then he pressed both hands against the largest block and shoved it aside like a desk chair, revealing the pattern underneath. It was actually a series of pictures which showed, in succession: a person firing an arrow at a spot right above the doorway to the room and it rebounding, then throwing a rock for the same effect, and then standing on a pile of blocks and reaching into the same spot, arm apparently sinking through the stone. The meaning seemed clear enough, and Link used his newly enhanced strength to move shove the stone blocks over to the doorway, blocking it off, then began picking them up and piling them onto each other to give him the height the diagram seemed to indicate. It actually took a long time, he now possessed the strength to move them around and even lift them true, but making the pile of them was very hard for different reasons. Sandstone was heavy and tough, true, but Link doubted the blocks would remain undamaged if he went about throwing them on top of each other and their bulk presented more problems. He could hardly maneuver them with one hand when nearly all of them where larger than him on all but height. This meant he had to pick them up and push them over the top of the bottom one, already as tall as he was, then climb up and repeat the process until he got it to the top, then climb down and repeat the process but with an extra step. This became harder with every layer he added, as the surface of the blocks that already had a layer on top of them was already mostly covered. He’d forgotten to account for that the first time he tried this, and partly through the building, he realized he’d actually made it impossible to continue, since the blocks didn’t actually have the surface area they needed to not fall while he climbed up beside it, and had to restart, skipping sizes in blocks to solve the problem. When he finally had a structure he was satisfied with, he climbed up all the way and felt around the wall, looking for the area the diagram showed. That, at least, didn’t take long, and his hands went straight through what he assumed was an illusion of some kind. Feeling around inside he found the small space was only about half a foot across in any direction, except for a pressure switch that, when pressed nearly blinded him with light. He barely avoided falling, he really didn’t want to test the possibility of being physically tougher than humans at the moment, and blinked to clear his eyes. The light was gone, the switch had pushed back when he let go, clearing the light.
Link looked back down to check and found a block exactly the right size to fit in this hole, and it only took a moment to get it up his small tower and slide it into place, and with the block in the way, the light didn’t escape and blind him again. He climbed back down and tried to shove his entire pile at once. He pushed against it lightly at first, which gained him nothing. He tired harder, straining against it till he could actually feel his arms aching again, and it finally began to move. It took another half a minute or so, but he pushed it out of the way of the door again and he stopped and walked back through. His arms stopped hurting as soon as he stopped. These things were incredible: he’d just pushed at least 50 tons of sandstone several feet with no repercussions, though he suspected if he took off the gauntlets his arms would scream at him for the abuse.
When he finally came out of the room into the main chamber again he saw what exactly it was that he’d triggered. A beam of light streamed from the other side of the wall, which he’d just been climbing over, reflected off a mirror that had also been exposed for the occasion and was set in the ground in the middle of the chamber, and had hit the locked doorway on the other side of the room. The symbol that didn’t match the larger room across from the main entrance. Naturally, the magic had reacted and the door was now open. Link would have crossed immediately to explore this new room, but he also saw more scorpions. These things were getting tiresome. He left their corpses stabbed or sliced part behind him when he finally got to explore this third room.
The room was… nearly identical to the previous one. The same set of blocks set randomly around, the same near-perfect square shape, and the same confusing scorpions littering the area, ready to attack him the moment he walked in. Link sighed as he drew his sword, was it really going to be this boring? The answer, it very quickly turned out, was no. A few dead scorpions decorated the floor now and when he’d moved the largest block again, he’d found the diagram was different. He inspected it, and it showed a… pattern: all the blocks arranged in a specific way from a top-down perspective, a few set on top of one another but mostly just scattered around the room. The only problem now was direction. Since the room was perfectly square, there were a total of four different ways to follow these directions. Link sighed, might as well start with the direction the diagram followed as “forward”. It took several minutes, but he did get all of them into the correct places. His arms hadn’t begun hurting at any point either, which was nice. It probably meant that only the extreme weight of the stack he’d constructed before had pushed the incredible but still limited gauntlets enough to actually strain him. Unfortunately, once he’d completed the diagram, nothing happened at all. Ok, maybe there was another clue as to the direction he was supposed to work from? He scanned the room again, looking for something he’d missed. He found a hint in the dust. Dust coated the floor only broken by where he’d walked around carrying the heavy blocks or shoved aside where the larger ones were too big to get a grip on to carry. Exactly as one would expect. Except there were patches where the dust was actually uneven, not anywhere he’d been previously walking though. He walked over to one and stepped in, his foot fell further than the given floor would’ve suggested, but he’d expected something like this, so he wasn’t put off balance. His foot settled only a few inches below the illusion and Link quickly ascertained the size of the indentation, then picked out the block that would fit. When he had placed the heavy sandstone inside, it sank even further than his foot had, and something clicked. Link smiled. Using this first one as a baseline, he quickly pushed or carried each stone to its place, each one clicking as he put it, or the two of them when necessary, inside. Each switch was set to trigger with a specific amount of weight, apparently.
Finally, when the final pressure plate had been satisfied, a chest appeared from nowhere. Link hurried over to it and opened it. Inside was a type of item he’d held many times. Though each one had had specific unique characteristics, they had all functioned roughly the same way. A Mirror Shield. He hefted it out of the chest and was surprised, the thing was… well he couldn’t really tell how heavy it was with the gauntlets on… and he doubted even without given how strong he’d somehow grown. Nevertheless, he could somehow tell it was far heavier than it he’d have thought just by looking at it.
Set in a diamond shape, it bore no design, unlike some he’d owned in past lives, and the face of it was instead a silvery-pale, moonlight color. The rest of the design seemed to be solid silver, possibly the source of its odd weight, thankfully that wouldn’t be a problem as this shield would be enchanted to be nearly impossible to break, though it wouldn’t be completely indestructible like a true Hylian shield. It would make up for that with its capability to reflect light or magic based attacks. He unhooked the shield on his back and stowed it in the inventory. No use in leaving it behind, and he was incredibly grateful to the old man for having it crafted for him as he doubted he could have killed the hydra without it, but Link knew to accept an upgrade when it came along. Especially since he already knew one need he had for it. Walking back out to the main chamber again, Link saw that a second beam of light poured from above, striking the same mirror on the ground and hitting nothing of worth to him. That didn’t matter, it was the two designs together that mattered. He should have noticed sooner, but the first beam’s design, that had matched the door he’d just walked out of, had been a partial of the total emblem that marked both the main door he wanted to open and that fourth door directly across from him now. That still struck him as odd, he now had all the keys to enter the room that was the main goal, what was the point of the fourth side chamber?
Link debated skipping it, time was starting to become a worry for him, as he’d spent a not inconsiderable amount of it pushing or carrying around blocks in the past two rooms. But, worried he might be leaving behind something of necessity, he positioned himself and his new Mirror Shield to reflect the two lights together into the fourth door.
A chime sounded in his mind and somehow he automatically interrupted the musical notes as a language: “The Sword that Leaks the Shadow is sealed beyond. Beware, for only the Sword that Seals the Darkness may counter it.”
Well… that was an ominous message. Neither title seemed to trigger any of Link’s memories, were these names he had never known before? He didn’t open the door, it hadn’t opened just yet and he could see some kind of bar being filled above the door. If he’d held the light there the door would’ve opened, he was sure. But he had no magical sword of any kind at the moment, let alone one that matched the description the music had indicated. He turned his shield and the reflection with it to the large door directly ahead of him. Maybe, if he ever found the “Sword that Seals the Darkness”, he’d come back here and see what that room was about but for now he did need to stay on his goal. Somebody would realize that he’d pulled the plug on the power and investigate for sure. This door reacted immediately to the beam of light and opened much the same as the first doorway to entire this place had, by splitting down the middle and retracting into the stone walls on either side of it. When it had completed, Link saw the beam coming from the right switch off and heard a thud a moment later. He assumed the setup had been designed to push the block free from its place in the first puzzle room when completed. The doors ahead slowly started to close. Link jumped in surprise and dashed forwards, Mirror Shield still on his arm, and cleared the closing doors with time to spare.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“How did he slip past you!?” Hill asked, failing to keep the exasperation out of her voice. She was looking at a infrared video of the inside of the tomb. Her assignment here was only meant to be temporary, while SHIELD got their agents in at various levels to prevent the masses from learning the extent of the immovable door’s indestructibility. Only that door had just been opened. The secret camera SHIELD had placed ran on battery rather than the main power source, which was why it had captured a character dressed in rugged travel clothes like some Indiana Jones wannabe walking right up to the thing, setting up a powerful electric lantern, pull out a mirror and reflect a beam of light at the door, which promptly opened. Decades of research, experiments, and outright explosives and SHIELD had gotten nowhere with the prestructures. Prestructure was an unofficial term the agents of SHIELD used among themselves for these pre-humanity relics, but she supposed it did the job. Anyway, while SHIELD had by no means given up, they really had seemed to literally hit a wall with the prestructures. And this… person had just walked up and opened the thing with a flashlight and a mirror. Fury was not going to like this.
“W-we don’t know sir! Ma’am! We’re reviewing footage from other rooms trying to figure that out. He certainly never passed the guards though. We’ve already checked all the camera’s of the entrance and… he never passed.”
“That doesn’t make sense, Agent.”
“Believe me, I know sirrrma’am.” The agent said.
Agent Hill sighed, “Just pick one, agent. I don’t care…”
“Ma’am! Over here! I got it!” Another agent said a few feet from her.
Hill walked over and he hit play on the clip he’d found, the label at the top right corner of the video told her it was from a corridor leading away from the prestructure room to the room with the actual Pharoh’s tomb. The video was from before the power had gone out. It showed the man, no… teenager, he didn’t look any older than 16 or 17, appear from nowhere, swinging a red cape from off his shoulders as he did so. Then he tucked said cape… into a pack somewhere behind him? It looked to big for that, especially since he didn’t fold it or anything. But he made it vanish somehow. He then reached down and tugged on a power cable and knocked out the power. The camera automatically switched to infrared, as it was designed to do, and showed the boy pulling out the lantern he’d later use to open the prestructure door seemingly from nowhere and turn it on, then walk down towards the door.
“This camera was put at the blind spot the researchers…” the agent who’d found the footage started to say, but Hill cut him off.
“Get field agents down there now!”
“Ma’am? I thought you said you didn’t want to alert the public guards something happened in case they realized we had extra camera’s in there.”
“I thought we could get him on his way out, but he can turn invisible, we need to catch him while he’s still down there!”
“Yes ma’am!” The agent said, finally realizing what she had. This person, who or whatever he was, had abilities or technology SHIELD didn’t know. As if they didn’t already have enough to worry about with him. Agent Maria Hill had some decisions to make, a few of which might get her in trouble.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link rushed into a lit room somewhere between thirty and forty square feet in all dimensions. It was all sandstone in this room, the rock much tanner than the walls and ceiling of the rest of this temple? Dungeon? Whatever. Link also noticed several broken automatons resembling beemos lining the walls.
The moment the door closed behind Link, he heard a melody, once again interpreted by his mind: “One who learns of the strength of spirit, it’s ability to shape and alter, face now the captured monstrosity of your past. Force your will onto reality and emerge victorious.”
When the melodic message finished, a enormous door on the other side of the room rose into the roof. The creature that came forth made Link’s hackles rise: an armored arachnid-like monster with enormous claws large enough to crush a man in seconds, a long segmented tail topped with a stinger built to impale not poison, and dozens of eyes placed at its head, far more than the typical eight of a natural species. It was, put simply, an evil giant scorpion. Mirror Shield already on his arm, Link drew his sword, noticing that the mechanical beemos on the sides had all started to fire lasers, so they weren’t completely nonfunctional, but they seemed unable to alter their direction at all and were pointing at angles so that the lasers struck the magically protected ground. The new Boss ahead of him hissed and charged, a very different sound from the one the hydra had made, it sounded like it was forcing the sound out through a wall of spittle.
Link’s hands tightened on his sword and shield. He forced down his fear had he’d done before, and breathed evenly. This creature was incredibly dangerous, but this time Link had more options than against the hydra. His strength had grown incredibly, and he’d increased even that with the Golden Gauntlets. His shield wouldn’t snap against its claws or be pierced by its tail. He could see the path to victory already, it was as the message had said: he’d force his will onto reality. It was the scorpion who was doomed.
As the creature reached him and prepared to strike with one of its claws, Link rushed forwards, right past its claws, and stabbed one of the eyes with his sword. He immediately backed out, the final piece of the puzzle fitting into place, and let the monster writhe for a moment. It was far too dangerous to attack when it moved erratically like that. The eye that had been skewered by Link’s sword dribbled a purple smoke for a moment then disintegrated. This creature, at least, was one of Ganondorf’s. It calmed down and attacked Link again, but he vaulted over the claw that attacked him from the left side and dashed towards the nearest of the lasers. It took a moment for the beast to turn around towards him again, those eight legs were awful for spinning in place, and they’d been fighting near the doorway Link had used to enter the room, it didn’t have room to turn in an arc, which would surely have been faster for it. However when it did turn around fully, it charged again with a dangerous speed. Link was fast, faster than he thought he should’ve been, but that was starting to surprise him less than it had and the beast, while faster, had a very late start. Link reached the death ray and put it between the scorpion and himself, then redirected the automaton’s gaze into the arachnid’s eyes with the Mirror Shield. Condensed light, set originally for whatever purpose but broken past being anything more than a moderately dangerous hazard, was given purpose again, reflected at Link’s instruction to destroy an enemy. The message hadn’t told Link some metaphysical lesson about mind over matter, but a literal one. Take what you have, your tools and the environment, and shape them into what you need them to be. A shield made into a weapon, a hazard into a strength. Link managed to burn away around a dozen of the monster’s eyes before it reached him and took a swipe. He dodged backwards easily and ran for a laser on the other side of the room. Once again he got a head start on the scorpion as it was forced to turn around to face him, though this time Link had further to run and the creature less of a distance to turn. When Link reached his weapon of light and turned, he noted with annoyance that the beemos he’d been using before was destroyed. Whether that had been an accident on his foe’s part or intentional, he wasn’t sure but it did pose a problem. Five mechanical beemos remained. Attacking his enemy head on with his sword was far more dangerous than this method so he’d need to find a way to make these things destroy more eyes if this monster was going to keep breaking them.
He kept going, but on the fourth beemos Link waited too long, trying to burn away as many of the monster’s eyes as he could, and got grabbed by one of the creature’s claws, which rose into the air some once it had him. The shell of the beast took the laser now off to the side and Link was no longer doing any damage to the monster, then the scorpion tried to crush him then and there. Unfortunately for it, Link was stronger. He pushed out with his shield and sword hand and forced its claw apart. The wicked tail came up to stab him through, but he released the claws and fell through to the ground before the claw could clamp down on him again. On the fifth beemos, the final of its many eyes burned away, and the beast screamed its hiss out in indignation. Then the shell that had been set around its face and eyes broke away, revealing one giant bulging eye and a disgusting mouth that was indeed dripping spittle onto the ground.
It advanced on Link and reared it’s massive stinger to attack him. Link decided he was done with redirecting lasers, and as the spear-like point came down to kill him, Link reached up and caught it with his shield hand. Then he stabbed the monster in it’s single bulbous eye. Purple smoke broke out and the creature thrashed wildly, Link let go of the stinger and his own sword, leaving it stuck painfully in the scorpion’s body, and backed away while it died and disintegrated into nothing, though for some reason it’s shell did not disappear, instead falling to the ground virtually unharmed but empty.
Another melody played, and his mind translated it as before: “You have proven your strength of spirit. Take now a piece of your past you had lost.”
As he listened a ray of soft white light appeared right beside the dead scorpion shell. Link walked over and retrieved his sword, then put his hand in the light. Something small gently landed on his outstretched hand and, when he closed his fist over it, the light vanished. He inspected his gift, an earring with a small dangling red gem. Link’s ears weren’t pierced, so he gritted it teeth and stabbed the piece in his left earlobe. It didn’t hurt as bad as he’d feared, and not for long either. In mere seconds his extreme healing took over. The blood stopped, and the wound sealed itself over the earring. If he ever wanted to remove the thing it would probably prove far more painful, but he doubted he’d really ever find the need. He had a guess as to what precisely this did, but he’d have to test to be sure. He had another problem, now that everything was silent, except for a throbbing in his ear (that might take a bit longer to go away), he could hear voices on the other side of the door. And right as he turned to consider his options, he watched it start to open up. Well he could leave the same way he came in at least. Good thing nobody knew what he looked like, whatever secret services got wind of this would be keeping an eye out for him and he didn’t much like the idea of being invisible anytime he was in a public area. Besides, Link was very hungry by this point. He slung his Magic Cape on and walked right through the confused guards to go find a pawn shop to sell some gold.
Chapter 8: Chapter 7: Open Secrets
Chapter Text
Two months after his fight with a giant scorpion in Egypt, Link stood, shivering, in the Alps with a boulder three times his size over his head. It was the largest almost round boulder he’d been able to find. If it was made of the granite he thought it was, the boulder should weigh over five hundred tons. Using his own strength it would have crushed him, but with the Golden Gauntlets it was simply… heavy. He’d been unable to find their limit, which he really wanted to do. He’d been more successful in other areas, though. Without the gauntlets, he’d capped out around fifteen tons, still far stronger than a human would’ve been. He’d been unable to really gauge specific numbers in running and reaction speeds (as he lacked a stopwatch or other equipment), but he had been able to prove to himself that those were superhuman as well.
He’d spent two weeks up here, hunting larger and larger boulders and testing various other limits. He’d jumped off of ledges humans would break legs or outright die from and only once had seriously hurt himself. The broken ankle had fully healed in three days and during the last day he’d been able to walk, if not really strain himself. He’d also found that he didn’t get nearly as hungry if he didn’t hurt himself and, predictably, his body metabolized food into that healing at incredible speed and efficiency. He suspected that if he’d had healthier food, or hadn’t needed to ration as much as he did, he could’ve healed in even less time.
Unfortunately, he did need to head down soon, his food stores were running short, and he could feel a slight sense of urgency in that directional sense of where he needed to be. At the moment it pointed him southwards into Italy, so maybe his next destination would be Rome?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Maria Hill, agent of SHIELD, felt she had better things to do than tail Link. After that fiasco at the Valley of Kings, SHIELD had assigned her to track and observe the boy, but not yet engage. She had a team for the purpose, and even if she headed it this detail seemed pointless. After leaving Egypt, the odd kid had began walking around the entire Mediterranean sea on foot, he stopped to train once or twice a week with that sword of his, but in the long run she couldn’t begin to guess his goal.
There had been a point where they’d lost him, they had footage of him pulling that red cape out from nowhere and vanishing underneath it. After that he hadn’t left so much as a footprint. He’d reappeared about two weeks later at a town further along his way, whatever way that was, shopping for more food supplies. Since then he’d never used the cape again, but that had been a trying time. They still weren’t sure how he’d become aware of them to want to vanish, and they’d confirmed only SHIELD knew anything about him, so it wasn’t that someone else had spooked him.
Still, this mission didn’t make any sense. It wasn’t that he seemed unimportant or anything. This kid had just walked right through SHIELD security and opened a prestructure door. After studying all footage and forensic evidence from said prestructure, SHIELD had a small list of… inhuman traits they’d been able to guess at. Elf-ears, invisibility cloak, some form of storage that defied space (had he somehow discovered shrinking technology, even SHIELD couldn’t replicate Pym Particles yet), superhuman strength (they had evidence he’d been pushing around the sandstone blocks in found in the prestructure), and incredible hearing (they’d learned this one from tailing him).
The problem was, she didn’t understand why SHIELD just wanted to watch him. They could approach him or outright kidnap him at their leisure, so why wasn’t one of those options her mission? Agent Hill was, however, willing to follow orders she didn’t understand. Nobody got far in SHIELD without that skill. If they just wanted her to tail the superhuman child, that’s what she’d do. Even if she’s been doing it for months now.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Director Fury set down Agent Hill’s latest report on Link. Nothing to add to Shield’s file on him, really. Wherever he was going would probably tell them more, but they’d just have to wait to get that information. The boy was dangerous, but… maybe not in the ‘kill him before it’s too late’ way. Hill had expressed again her belief that SHIELD should confront him in some way very soon, and it was easy to see why.
They’d learned his name by interviewing the people at the places he’d visited for supplies or to sell gold, and SHIELD now knew where he came from, which only made him more of a mystery. As far as they could tell, there was no way his records could be falsified this well and there were several people who could confirm everything about every detail of his life. Then one day he’d vanished during a family trip to Greece and reappeared in Egypt with a magic cape, knowledge of ‘prestructures’ that completely outclassed SHIELD’s, unbelievable strength, a sword and shield on his back, and possibly the ability to solo a giant scorpion. He was powerful, they knew. And SHIELD had been forced to tackle people with technology or powers they didn’t know the limits of more frequently than they’d like to admit, but they’d still come out on top in almost every case.
The part that made Director Nick Fury hold SHIELD back from making a move was the boy’s pathing. Link was after something and, from the empty chests in the tomb, he’d found it. He’d walked all the way from Athens to Egypt to find it. Now he walked all the way to Italy, a place he’d been so much closer to at the time of his disappearance in Athens. It spoke of an order of operations the boy was following, of a specific mission SHIELD didn’t have the first clue about. A goal they didn’t know.
SHIELD was able to ascertain threats by judging two elements: goal and competence. An idiot could pull one over on the greatest minds if those minds didn’t know what the idiot wanted. And a competent mind or body could accomplish the most impossible goals if nobody smarter or stronger stood in their way. At this point in time, SHIELD had no way of knowing Link’s goal, or how competent he might be; only that he had a goal and that he had some level of competency. That made him one of the most dangerous people on the planet.
But there was another reason he held SHIELD back from confronting the boy: he also could turn out to be exactly the type of dangerous Fury was hoping for. Link wasn’t the only one Fury hoped would turn out that way at the moment, but he was certainly the least… temperamental.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link was slightly disappointed to learn Rome wasn’t his next destination, but he supposed it was probably for the best. Those tails of his might actually make a move when he finally found… whatever it was he was traveling towards and he hoped that move, whatever it was, would be away from other people. The less eyes on him, the better. He didn’t want to be put in the same… awkward situation he’d found with that forest village.
Honestly, he’d hoped he’d lost them for good when he used up his magic to get away to do that testing back in the Alps. But no, they’d popped back up in the next town he’d bought supplies from. The real question was why they’d started following him in the first place. They shouldn’t be an Egyptian secret service, they’d followed him since Egypt sure, but they’d tracked him all the way into Italy without ever… doing anything. There wasn’t any evil magic about them, so they weren’t Ganondorf’s. Were they some kind of conspiracy group? Link… doubted it. Even if such a thing could really exist, they should have made a move. Link didn’t exactly want them to, but he just couldn’t see why they hadn’t.
He also didn’t want to be the one to make a move. When he’d gained memories of past lives, he’d also learned the people he’d fought for millennia were dead, but he had decided to protect the planet’s new inhabitants, humans, in their place. Especially since his ancient adversary clearly didn’t care if the world was full of Hylians or humans. For now, Link really didn’t have a better option than to ignore them, whoever they were.
He continued on this way south, feeling that beacon of magic calling out to him. Just where was he going next? If he concentrated on that beacon… maybe… at the bottom of Italy’s ‘boot’? He thought about the items he’d collected so far. Six powerful relics from the Hylian era: A Fire Rod, a Magic Cape, Golden Gauntlets, a Mirror Shield, an Eldin Earring, and one item he possessed no memories of. That last one was a multi-colored orb of unknown material. Link had, of course, tried to determine it’s use. He’d poured magic into the thing, exposed it to multiple types of elemental energy (both magical and non-magical), and even tried to break the thing; all to no avail, so it simply stayed in his inventory.
Setting aside the mystery item, since he couldn’t draw conclusions from a variable, the most likely item to be directly involved at this next location was the Eldin Earring, the reward he’d been given for killing the giant scorpion in the Valley of Kings. It made the most sense, even over the mystery orb. It protected Link from overheating and catching fire, magically snuffing out any flames on his body or clothes before they could do damage, at least in theory. Link had no idea what the limits of the gift would be, but he knew it would let him survive the heat of a volcano, if not the actual magma inside.
That was it. Italy and the islands around the Italian peninsula were full of volcanoes. Only one massive volcano had existed in Hyrule, though it’s name had changed several times. Could one of these be Eldin Volcano? Or perhaps… all of them. Link could imagine it, the changing landscape as planet Earth underwent millions of years of seismic activity, external events like meteors, and other catastrophes finally collapsing Death Mountain. But that pressure wouldn’t have just vanished. It would have made new outlets, dozens or even hundreds of them, poking holes in the earth’s surface. But in all that… a Hylian enchanted temple or shrine might still exist. Hidden away where humans couldn’t find it, and maybe even too buried to access even for Link.
It had been a stroke of luck that humans had twice uncovered the remains in the Valley of Kings, if a… fire temple or something similar was buried in one of the many volcanoes of the Mediterranean… there was no telling if Link could even access it. Of course, it was still possible, he would go and search. It might not have been luck that had made sure Link could get at the temple in Egypt. Someone had known what to leave him and where, and how to keep anyone but him from working out how to get at those things before he could.
Many… well actually all of his lives seemed to have worked like that. It spoke of… planning. In his first life it had been more obvious. A goddess risking everything on a single plan to stop an evil god from destroying everything she loved. But since then… not much had changed even though said goddess was no longer a resident of the heavens. He’d have dreams or hear a call to action. He’d be given a sword and a mission, and anything else he needed would be available if he just worked for it. True, he’d often have to accomplish the near impossible, both to get said items and even in using them, but the entire mission was the near impossible and he had always been given what he needed so that it wouldn’t be fully impossible.
He shook his head, clearing it of thoughts that wouldn’t help him. He needed to get to wherever he was going. His thoughts wandered to something, or rather, someone far more material for the duration of the day.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Two days later, Link stepped onto the docks of the island called Stromboli. He was so close to the point his senses were guiding him to that he could tell he was too high above it. He needed a way into the island, a way below sea level. His eyes quickly found the volcano’s vent, the hole leading down into the earth’s crust. Too dangerous, he knew and he filed that option away as a last resort.
Instead he focused on his directional sense again, looking for just how much of the island his goal encompassed. It was more difficult than he’d expected for, now that he was paying attention, there was more than just a sacred place on this island, but also a cursed space like the one he’d sensed at the poisoned forest. The two places were, unfortunately but also unsurprisingly, partially overlapping; like a vin diagram. Ganondorf had found this one and now it was a matter of finding his way inside and clearing him out.
The problem was that the cursed area was the only part that touched the surface, and that piece wasn’t part of the overlap. So, possibly two known ways in, both apparently incredibly dangerous. There was a sacred area on the other side of the island that came… close to the surface though, perhaps a cave led to that point? Possibly three ways in and the best one was the least likely. Great.
He thought through all of this while moving through the town, heedless of people who tried to sell… whatever to him. He walked straight towards the edge of the town closest to the volcano’s crater almost subconsciously. He just didn’t want to be standing still and whatever he decided the faster he left the populated area the better.
Stromboli island only had a couple hundred people on it at any given point, almost all residents. The volcano did attract tourists, and people seemed to assume he was one of those, since his sword and shield were in his inventory, safely out of sight from those who would’ve gotten nervous. Still, his next destination was in an active volcano, and he knew how… fragile the difference between an active volcano and an erupting volcano could be. Ganondorf had already touched the island, so there was no telling if an eruption was inevitable or not, or even how violent an explosion would be.
And there was a more specific reason he needed to get away from people. When he’d focused and sensed the King of Evil’s touch on the island, there had been more than the cursed area in the underground. Five powerful points of black magic were already converging on Link, one was extremely close, and had been following him since he’d arrived. He assumed the only reason the black-robed figure behind him hadn’t attacked was because it wanted to wait for its fellows.
Link had three realistic options that he could see. The dumbest thing he could do would be to let the five converge and attack him. Even if he knew for certain he could take the five of them, which he did not, this option easily left the most room for error. It also allowed his tails to see him in action.
Second, he could attempt to fight them one by one. It certainly held more desirable fruit than fighting all five, but it still held the difficulty of five difficult battles back to back. It also still allowed his tails to watch him and these creatures in action.
Third, he could try to evade them. It would be difficult, especially with his magic almost completely drained. He only had a minute of time or maybe even less with the Magic Cape but the option continued his secrecy of his inhuman nature and had less risk of death. If he failed he’d simply be forced to fight them anyway. Though, he did have an edge: he could slowly refill his magic if he could get to the sacred ground hidden in the depths of the volcano.
He weighed his options carefully while keeping a close sense on that fact that he was running out of time to decide for himself. He chose to run. He took off at full speed, far beyond what a human would’ve been capable of, though he wasn’t sure by how much. The shade behind him bolted forwards, likely thinking it had only now been discovered, but Link proved faster. His tails would see his speed and his pursuer, but nothing else.
Link outran the shadow creature and he could sense all five slow and begin a search. Ganondorf had no idea that Link could sense the King of Evil’s touch, and probably couldn’t sense Link or, at least, not through these puppets. Now he could easily evade them and work out how to get into the volcano.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When Link had darted off at great speed, Agent Hill thought her team had been discovered again. But, thankfully, that didn’t appear to be the case, as evidenced by the fact that someone else entirely had tried, apparently unsuccessfully, to follow. Link must’ve been spooked by the dark robed figure, whoever it was.
“Measurements are back” one member of her team said, “He had made it up to 45mph before we lost sight of him. For reference, unaltered but well-trained humans can only reliably reach about 25mph.”
“Is this a good thing or a bad thing?” Another agent asked.
“That depends on a lot of factors we don’t know yet” someone else replied.
Hill stayed silent. The dark robed figure had spooked Link. He’d outrun the thing, but hadn’t fought it. They’d found the man and hadn’t engaged, Hill was personally observing it now. It looked up at Hill and she saw under the hood. If she never did again it would be too soon and, for the moment, she was stunned into silence. She needed to report this, but her mind still reeled. She had this urge, an urge to find somewhere safe and hide there. She had to get away and safe from that thing.
The creature was still nearby, apparently searching for Link. Somewhere safe. Link had run from that monster. He, whom they knew to hide superhuman capabilities, had chosen to run rather than face down that… malevolence. Would anywhere be safe from such a creature? Her mind thought of a place, a small hidden room no-one had known of. She’d been a child when she’d found that place and she hadn’t thought about it in years.
She needed to get there. She needed to- pain shot up her leg and snapped her out of it. She’d stepped on something sharp, she hadn’t even realized she’d been moving. A few other agents were looking at her quizzically. Realization of what had happened crashed down on her.
“That dark robed guy, where is he?” She demanded.
“Uh, right over there, he still hasn’t seen us, we don’t think” someone answered.
“He saw me, we need to get away, it did something to my mind when I saw under the hood!”
The other agents moved instantly. They didn’t question her, they wouldn’t have questioned anyone who’d said the same in that instant. Questions came later, they were Shield. A hint of supernatural powers incited instant action and caution.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Two hours later, Link found a hot spring right over the sacred area closest to the surface and dived straight in.
Chapter 9: Chapter 8: Black Drones
Chapter Text
There was no doubt in Link’s mind that he’d found the right place. The water had been extremely hot, but his earring prevented any heat beyond a comfortable warmth. At the bottom of the pool’s deepest section, Link had discovered what he’d been expecting: a hidden door vaguely shaped like the rock it was cut from. No one would’ve discovered it unless they chose to dive all the way down there, which would be dangerous to anyone not protected in some way.
He’d been forced to return to the surface to pull on the Golden Gauntlets, the water made it too difficult to get any leverage against the door, but he’d managed to get the thing open and, when he did, water burst out of the opening in a sudden geyser. After letting the whole place calm down, Link had dived down and found the ruins of an underground city. He’d been searching that city all day, he was sur e, but there was no sun to gauge with , and he’d been judging time based on the number of times he’d gotten hungry and stopped for food.
Aside from the heat that would’ve prevented almost anyone from exploring down here, there hadn’t been that much danger, at least in the area not yet tainted with Ganondorf’s touch. He’d been in both parts, and the difference was incredible. The city had once been a Goron residence, Link thought, though no writing or statues had survived the ages (Link had quickly found that the greater city was not enchanted with the same Hylian magic as the other remnants Link had found so far). It was sad, Link had had good friends among the Gorons across his many lives, and their architecture had always been so distinctive from the Hylian's, even in the times of greater decline.
Still, if the slow wearing down by the ages had disfigured the architecture, it was nothing compared to what Ganondorf had done. The affected areas took ruins and made them nightmarish. The red glow that lit the entire city was dulled to near obscurity, and instead the stone structures emanated a purple so dark it was almost black from hundreds of snakelike cracks that riddled every structure and the very volcano. Each building looked like it could be toppled from just being shoved a little too hard. That Link knew he possessed the strength to do that anyway didn’t make him feel safer.
Still, the oddest part of it all was the… lack of external dangers. No monsters of Ganondorf’s make or otherwise prowled about, no spirits haunted the streets or the buildings. The only danger came from the actual decay of the very stone which, even in the short time Link had been exploring, was slowly spreading even further than it already had. Still, Link didn’t worry very much about that, the stone under his feet never gave way and nothing seemed in danger of falling on its own. Yet.
Link’s real problem was just how big the entire place was. The ruins circled around the sides of the Stromboli volcano, set on ledges, but there were several layers. It proved dangerous work looking for safe places to climb up, down, or sideways to another ledge to explore, especially because of all the decay in the stones. One broken handhold could very well mean falling down to whatever floor or, more likely, magma waited for him at the bottom.
All of this was making for a very slow exploration overall. Evidenced by that fact that he hadn’t yet found anything of note or usefulness.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Agent Hill was infuriated that her team couldn’t follow Link. It had taken a day, but they’d worked out he’d somehow ventured into the very volcano. It wasn’t that Shield lacked the resources to explore a volcano if need be, the issue was the volatility of the stone. The entrance they’d found, that they assumed Link had used, was riddled with cracks that threatened to cause the cave opening to collapse at the slightest provocation.
Since then, now three days since he’d dashed off and vanished, she’s been stuck having her team look for an alternate route, watching the four identical black robed figures they’d seen so far (the same as the first that had filled Hill with fear with a look), and keeping watch to be certain they didn’t miss Link’s exit from the volcano. Not that he couldn’t just be invisible when he left, seriously: there was no end to the difficulty of tracking Link.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link was starting to think he didn’t need to sleep as much as humans. He couldn’t tell exactly how long it had been since he’d been down here, but it had to be a few days by now, based on the number of meals he’d stopped for. In all that time, he hadn’t slept a wink nor felt the need to.
Looking back, this wasn’t a particularly new development either. His parents, as well as Serine, had drilled into him the habit of getting eight hours of sleep a night, but anytime he’d gotten substantially less than that he’d never had any problems waking up at the right time and staying functional all day. In fact, the only time he could remember being so tired it actually took a toll on him was after his back-to-back battles against the boss hydra and then the small army of adolescent hydras.
Food, on the other hand, was the one thing he still needed on a constant basis and he was actually starting to run out again. His exploration of the volcano might need to be put on hold. A short time ago, he’d managed to find a way to the main entrance but it was so heavily damaged by Ganondorf’s curse Link was certain it had been where the curse had first been placed. Eventually, he would have to brave it anyway, as Link doubted he’d be able to exit from the same place he’d come in, but not just yet. He’d finally found a safe path to a very deep section of the city that actually had something shining on it.
The shining thing, Link soon found, was ice. A small glacier encircling what appeared to be a small temple. Only one thing could keep ice unmelted in the middle of a volcano: magic. Which meant it would likely be impervious to normal means of destruction. Still, Link had held many tools for channeling ice magic in the past, the spells usually didn’t hold up well against other sources of magic.
Standing just a little ways back from the ice formation, Link pulled his Fire Rod from his inventory, and charged its largest tier of power. The column of flame that erupted did cause damage to the glacier, but oddly it all melted equally, not just where the heat actually was. Perhaps the flame magic was eating at the ice magic as a whole rather than in a specific section?
The casting ate at Link’s magic reserve quickly, as he had to keep recasting it periodically. And when he was empty, the ice still prevented him from getting far in the temple. Still, this entire place was sacred, and his magic did recharge here. All he had to do was wait and keep casting.
Eventually, Link was able to walk into the temple fully, though the glacier still filled the greater part of the interior, and he was able to see more of what was inside. Creatures that had clearly once been at least partially rock-based swarmed the grounds, all appeared to h ave been headed for the back of the temple, but Link could not yet see what it was that might’ve caused all this. He also couldn’t tell if these rock-monsters might be still alive, just waiting for the ice to break down and melt.
On the next casting from the Fire Rod, one of the creatures was freed, but it just collapsed into a pile of rubble. Whatever magic had once given it life, one thing or another had broken the spell. As the hours wore on, each successive rock-monster proved to be dead, and Link started to think he could see what they’d been after. A humanoid shape stood facing the once-oncoming hoard. There was something in its hands, though Link couldn’t see what.
Of all the other ideas of what could’ve happened here, his saddest proved true. A Goron stood, perfectly preserved by the ice yet eyes staring unseeingly outward, holding the sister of the very item currently in Link’s hand. An Ice Rod. Whatever invasion these rock-creatures had been part of, this last Goron had clearly used the magical item as a final resort, a gambit that had seemingly paid off. When Link finally cleared all the ice away, the center of the iceberg had proven to be just in front of the goron, the poor rock-eater collapsed to the ground, lifeless as the rocks around it.
Link didn’t know what Goron burial ceremonies might’ve been like, none of his memories held any such events for any of the races that had existed alongside Hylians , so he sent a prayer to Nayru, the Golden Goddess of Wisdom who had created all good life aside from Hylians themselves, and lifted the creature (after taking the Ice Rod) and carried it to the ledge where Link could see magma boiling below. He dropped the creature in, hoping he hadn’t done something greatly disrespectful. Then he turned to leave the cavern to resupply. He had an idea now how to safely leave this volcano.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Agent Hill was taking a coffee break when her team members alerted her that Link was back. Of course, they'd recorded what happened so she could watch it. The entrance, they still hadn’t found another, had suddenly frozen over. The heat pouring out of that cavern should’ve made that impossible, but Link had climbed out through the hole all the same. The ice hadn’t lasted forever though: instead of melting, cracks had snaked their way throughout the formation and then shattered it. Only then had the ice melted. Still, it added some kind of cryokinesis to Link’s growing list of supernatural abilities.
“Where’s he going now?” Hill wondered aloud.
Link was currently buying supplies again, long lasting food he could somehow carry everywhere with little or no regard to weight or volume.
“No saying. That guy just… goes where he wants to. I mean he just walked into and out of a volcano. You think those ice powers let him resist heat? Is that how he just… stayed down there so long?”
“Could be,” Hill said noncommittally. “Where are the dark robes?”
“Uh…” The agent checked. “They’re pretty scattered, three wandering the island away from anyone, the fourth is in the other village.”
Hill grunted. She wondered what would happen if they found what they were looking for, which seemed to be Link. Would they just attack regardless of bystanders? Would Link run as he had before? Or… would he be able to kill those… things? Hill shuddered, remembering again the fear she felt after seeing one’s face.
“Wait, there's a fifth!” “What?!” Hill asked, “How'd we miss it? Where is it?” “Don't know, and it's climbing into the volcano right where Link climbed out.” “He's not in there anymore... so I guess they missed him. But what does any of this mean?” “Who knows... looks like Link's renting a room at the inn. Guess he's tired of sleeping on rocks.”
Ten hours later, Hill wished she had a way to warn Link one of those dark robed figures had climbed into the volcano because after his sleep he'd dived right back in. Hill might not know what Link really was or what his goals were, but those dark robed... things, those were evil. They did learn one thing about that ice he used though: it came from a blue wand of some kind—which he'd pulled from nowhere, of course.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link had been shocked to find he'd been down in the volcano for a week. A week without sleeping. A week without eating quite as much as he'd thought he needed to. Still, he'd slept well in that tiny inn, and now he was back, trying to figure out a puzzle. With. No. Puzzle.
This city was huge, but there was no marker or clue to tell him where to go or what to do. He couldn't even track the epicenter of Ganondorf's curse on the place. He'd tried over and over to pinpoint somewhere, anywhere, to go but it almost felt like... there wasn't one. All the while, that same curse ate away at the Goron city ruins. Eventually the whole place would just crumble and collapse. If he and the residents of this island where unlucky, it might even trigger an eruption. Stromboli was still an active volcano. Searching again for the epicenter of the curse, Link noticed that one of those five points of evil had traversed into the ruins.
This triggered a new thought. The other four were all still above ground, and scattered pretty far out over the island. They had not left the island despite not having had any proof for a week that Link was still around. Was it possible the five of them made up the epicenter? He pinpointed the one he'd sensed inside the volcano a few levels above him, in a heavily cursed area, of course. Still, Link now had a way to traverse this crumbling city safely. The Ice Rod in his hands created magical ice that resisted, at least for a time, the curse of decay Ganondorf had placed on this city. It meant he could easily fill the cracks in, solidifying the ground, and even provide for himself good, if cold, handholds for climbing. And, since this place refilled his magic, he could do this without worry of using up his magic and being trapped somewhere. Hoping he wasn't doing something incredibly stupid, Link started to make his way towards the dark robed figure.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
He found it in a very unfavorable place. Mainly, it was the terrain that gave Link pause. The creature seemed to be wandering exclusively near ledges and cliffs that dropped all the way to the magma slowly bubbling far below. Of course, if Link could throw it in there he had no doubt it would die, but it’s plan was clearly something similar. It hadn’t seen Link yet, though he didn’t have any good places to hide that put him close enough for a surprise attack. Still, he had a plan. If the creature wanted to try and push him over the side, Link intended to cut off that option for the both of them. He slipped the Fire Rod from his inventory.
Holding the rod in his shield hand and his sword in the other, Link stepped out to where the robed figure could see him. It jerked its head towards him, though the hood still covered its face, and it raised an inhuman hand from under its cloak. The hand was still like a man’s, but it was far two thin and looked diseased at that, like someone had pulled all the moisture from the flesh, and left a grey husk behind.
Link didn’t wait to see what it would do, he poured magic into the Fire Rod and brought it around in a perimeter like he was drawing a line that passed behind the creature and blocked off the cliff edge. Flames sprung out where he drew his imaginary line, but at the point where the dark robed figure stood between Link and the line he wanted drawn, the creature caught fire instead. Lesson learned: his target had to be a straight shot from the tip of the Fire Rod, otherwise whatever lay between would take the assault instead.
This meant that there was a gap in the flames meant to force a duel in a ring of fire and, theoretically, one of them could still be thrown into the molten rock below. But it also might just have saved Link’s life: magic had just started to congeal at the tip of the creature’s finger, but the flames suddenly appearing all around it made the being stop and thrash instead. Whatever the creature actually was, the cloak didn’t appear to be part of its body, as it was able to pull the rapidly diminishing cloth free of itself and cast it away.
The creature that was revealed was hideous. It’s entire body was dry and blackened like the arm Link had seen, but when his eyes reached its face…
Fear broke through his calm and he began to sweat in a way that had nothing to do with the volcano or the ring of flames. Desperately, he searched for a way to get out, a way free of this wall of fire that trapped him with that… that thing. He suddenly remembered a place, a safe place, somewhere no one would ever find him. It was all the way back…
Something in his mind grasped at reason, this fear wasn’t his. He’d faced worse and done it almost with a smile on his face. This… Link became aware of magic touching his mind, and he shoved it aside with with own power. It wasn’t actually a very strong spell, and didn’t take much of his magic to remove, but there was a drain on his magic. The Fire Rod.
It all came back to Link and be spun to face the creature that had enchanted his mind with a look. He’d been powering the flames that encircled him and this shade with the Fire Rod, and that was steadily eating at his reserve. In the madness of the enchantment, Link had already turned to leave even though he himself powered the trap. Now that he was facing his enemy again, he saw that the shade was entirely faceless, just dead-looking grey skin stretched thin over a smooth skull, disgusting, but far from the avatar or fear the enchantment made it out to be. The moment he looked at the featureless head he felt the enchantment try to settle back on him, but he pushed it away again easily.
Understanding now what his enemy was capable of, he cut off the flow of magic to the Fire Rod and put it away, pulling free his Mirror Shield instead. As soon as the shade had realized he was no longer susceptible to its main effect, it had raised its hands again to cast some spell with a color somewhere between black and purple, and did not shine so much as blackened out light. Link thought he was seeing the magic by virtue of not seeing, as if the world were a painting on a black canvas, and the spell were a point where the artist had not put anything.
It fired the bolt and Link shielded it, the magic reflected right back at the creature and tore a hole through its arm on impact. The creature made a sound closer to a croak than a scream but Link wasn’t waiting to see what would happen. He crashed into the shade shield first, attempting to batter it closer to the edge of the cliff. The shade staggered away but, even as Link watched, it’s wounded arm was already closing.
Link then realized what this thing must be: a direct puppet of Ganondorf’s. He could sense the dark magic flowing in to heal the wound it’s own shot had caused, and it was coming from an external source. Thing thing was a drone for Link’s ancient enemy. It’s powers didn’t appear to be that strong, but there was little doubt Ganondorf did or at least could see through this shade’s eyes. Dangerous, but not in a traditional sense, this thing wasn’t empowered to kill Link, but to locate and test him.
Knowing that, Link had little difficulty in overwhelming the shade and throwing it off the cliff into the magma below. The question now, was what to do about the other four, which were all converging on Link’s position. If he wasn’t careful, he could end up fighting the lot of them all at once. They may not have been made to be particularly dangerous, but he doubted they wouldn’t at least try to take him out here. He’d need to use a human tactic for this one: divide and conquer.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Three days after all five of the robed figures had entered the volcano, Agent Hill’s team reported Link leaving it the same way he’d come in and out before, only bloodied. He didn’t move like he was injured, but the blood was there. The popular theory was that the blood belonged to the robes and Hill was inclined to agree, whatever they were: Link had likely killed them.
After climbing out of the volcano, he’d walked to a natural hot spring and washed him and his clothes free of blood before going again to take a room at the inn. It was heavily argued that by now he’d proven he was dangerous enough to warrant action on Shield’s part, but Hill made it clear they wouldn’t move until they had orders to. Then she’d made another report that emphasized, again, that she agreed he needed to be approached, peacefully, if possible. Whatever those robed people were, they’d made her try to run away with a look, and Link had probably killed them. If nothing else, they needed to know what those were and how to deal with them, because believing those five to be the last of them was pure naïveté.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The fishermen of Stromboli island were becoming very nervous, there were no fish anywhere to by found around Stromboli island.
Chapter 10: Chapter 9: Two Steps from Decay
Chapter Text
Link’s month on Stomboli felt like the slowest month of his life. He was honestly tired of exploring empty ruins with barely a hint of anything useful in them. Over two weeks since he’d managed to dispatch the five shades and nothing had changed for the better. Still no sign of the epicenter, no useful information or items (he had found one more item but it was worse than useless in these decaying ruins), and the volcano looked more and more on the verge of collapse and subsequent eruption.
The inhabitants of Stromboli island were in trouble as well. They were almost exclusively fishermen, and now there were no fish. Link had heard some of them mutter about some old guy who'd predicted this right before dying but he couldn’t see how that was possible unless he’d somehow learned of the curse.
They weren’t starving, thankfully, since fish were still found at most other islands in the Mediterranean, only a relatively small bubble around Stromboli itself seemed to be having problems. So between some light relief that neighboring island towns had been willing to give, and the people’s own stores they weren’t in any real danger. Unless Link failed and the volcano exploded.
Today, though, he thought he might just have found the answer. High up the climbing sides of the mountain, so much farther up it wasn’t even visible from most parts of the Goron city, was one last ledge. He couldn’t see what was on it, but he had finally found that it was there. There was one problem though: it was so far up and the curse of decay had spread so far that Link wasn’t sure he could make it safely anymore. Still, he really had explored everywhere else and the decay would only get worse if he delayed.
Touching the Ice Rod to the surface of the volcano wall, he channeled magic through it and ice started to fill the ever growing cracks in the rock. He directed it to make a path for him reaching up high to the ledge above. When he could no longer see well enough to direct the flow to be just in the cracks, which took the most effort but the least magic, he used more power to coat the rock instead, being certain to leave handholds. Eventually, though, he was forced to leave off the creation of an ice path, so he created a ledge maybe two thirds of the way up to climb on and create further reinforcements to his path.
Even with his strength and stamina, climbing the side of the volcano this far proved to be an arduous and exhausting task for Link, but even when he managed to make it up to the ice ledge he’d made for himself he wasn’t given time to rest. The curse of decay was already eating at the base of the ledge, where the ice met the rock, and he didn’t trust the ledge to support his weight for much longer. He hurriedly used the Ice Rod again and formed the last of the path he’d need, then pulled the Golden Gauntlets on to brace his arms. He wasn’t sure it would actually help, but he'd realized on the way up that he should’ve tried this earlier.
Only a few minutes later, he’d soon found the decay was more rapid in this area than anywhere else and had to rush, he finally scrambled up onto the large ledge he hoped held the key to this riddle without words. The place was in shambles, where the rest of the ancient Goron city was decaying and would likely fall apart soon, this place already had. He could not see a single building that still stood with all four walls. Most didn’t even have one remaining. Of course, he couldn’t actually see very far. It was like those cracks ate light, and that faint purple glow they gave off wasn’t very useful even with so many of them.
Link started into the buildings, looking for anything that might hold a clue or something that could finally point him in the right direction. Eventually he spotted a building that was taller than those around it. He saw it as a silhouette, the purple light not really showing him what it might be, only that the angles were too ridged to be a natural rock formation and the size towering over these other broken homes. He made for it immediately.
It was another temple, Link soon found with no small amount of relief. And, he quickly realized, it was the reason this entire city had felt sacred to him. The spread of the decay was here, but it struggled against the temple. The telltale cracks were there, but not nearly as eclipsing on the actual temple stone as with the rest of the buildings on this ledge.
Unfortunately, inside was a different matter. The walls and roof still stood, but the rooms and enchantments looked almost… disassembled. He could feel magic leaking from the broken doors and walls. Nothing stood except the huge door at the far end of the room, or the far end of what should have been many rooms at least. That door looked about to cave in, the curse of decay must have been eating its way to this point, but Link had come before it had finished.
He searched hurriedly through the wreckage, but there were no remnants of broken chests or items that could have been useful. At least the curse probably hadn’t swallo wed up something Link might need in the future. His memories often showed him arriving to deal with curses or other problems right before they became completely insurmountable. He hoped for at least the same here.
He walked up to the huge door and tried to push it open. It gave way easily, and it swung open to reveal a chamber very much like the one he’d fought the scorpion in back in the Valley of Kings. The stone was different, though, here it was the same material as the rest of the temple and there were no automatons along the walls, instead there where some rather massive hammers lined on the walls.
Just as in that chamber from before, a melodic message played, though the sound was a little garbled he still managed to make out the meaning: “One who learns the necessity of power, it’s ability to protect and destroy, face now the monstrosity of your past. Demonstrate your power and emerge victorious.”
The gate at the far end opened, and out came an enormous rock monster. It was nothing but rocks, all piled together to form a vaguely humanoid shape that lumbered towards him. Link knew it’s name immediately: a Stone Talus, and he really would have his power be put to the test here if he wanted to beat it. His sword would absolutely break against this thing's body, so he’d need to use those huge hammers on the walls. While he was certain he could lift and swing them, doing so with any level of dexterity would be next to impossible, and the Golden Gauntlets would be useless, as they did not increase striking power.
Link dashed for one of the hammers and hefted one up to wield but, when he turned to use it, he saw something terrifying. The Curse of Decay was attacking the Talus. It’s cracks had spread rapidly across the ground, Link supposed he had unintentionally let it in when he opened the door, and now was snaking it’s way over the rock monster’s body. The Talus writhed, seemingly in pain though it had no mouth with which to scream or nerves to feel, but Link supposed it had to be able to receive sensory information somehow.
Finally it collapsed, it’s body crumbling into its composite parts all of which were had the Curse of Decay’s touch clearly evident on them. Then the body started to shift. Tendrils of dark matter started to pull the Talus’s parts back together and hold them there. It started to stand right as another message played for him, but it didn’t come out right. The melody was scratched and broken rendering the entire message completely unintelligible. The ray of light containing some item still appeared though, practically on top of the new enemy.
Link had reacted instantly, though. With the first broken note he’d shoved his hammer into the inventory and dashed for the ray of light. Even as the new creature moved it’s slow body to try and destroy it, Link’s hand closed on the hovering item inside. He rolled away and tried to put the item in his inventory, but it refused to leave his hand. He brought his hand up to look at it, but the moment it was free of his hand it flew out and slammed into his throat. Link only flinched a moment, but when he put his hand to the place the odd thing had landed, he felt it had fused into his skin.
With the blackened Talus advancing on him, Link decided he could figure out what was up with that thing later. He pulled free the huge hammer and readied himself for a fight. Cracks appeared across its ‘head’ that almost looked like a face. A grinning face. The creature raised both arms and brought them down onto the floor with an explosive crash. It’s arms shattered, but the tendrils latched onto all the pieces and pulled them back together. The floor hadn’t faired nearly as well. Cracks that weren’t glowing in the slightest spread from the point of impact much father than Link thought they should have even from a hit like that. As if the damage dealt hadn’t been enough, as soon as it was done the Curse of Decay started to spread again, weakening the structure even further.
Link’s mind raced, he understood now why he’d never been able to sense the epicenter. The Curse was the epicenter. A living curse, one with the intention of destroying the entire city and everything in it. And based on what had happened to the Talus, possibly to then take over the city’s rubble and start a rampage. Allowing himself to make some assumptions, Link guessed that some fault in the ‘programming’ of this monster had cause it to mistake the Talus as its goal, and now it was ready for that rampage. But that rampage was a severe threat, this volcano was almost ready to collapse into itself, which would almost certainly set off an eruption. But how to stop it?
The creature raised its arms again, preparing for another strike at the ground but Link stepped just a bit closer, planted his feet, and swung his hammer with everything he had. The cursed Talus’s legs shattered, and the creature crashed to the ground in a pile of broken rocks. It had prevented the attack, but it clearly had a response ready. Even as it pulled itself back together, the cracks that had spread almost across the entire city pulsed and retreated. Link could feel the darkness that marked Ganondorf’s curses shrinking rapidly, pulling into this one Talus.
When the creature stood again, it was so full of dark magic the stone it was holding together could barely contain it. It raised its arms, power pulsing dangerously around its entire body, and Link tried again with the same tactic as before. The evil mass didn’t flinch when the massive hammer struck it. Link felt a moment of panic before squashing it down right as the creature’s attack struck the ground again. This time, everything shattered into thousands of pieces of rock underneath them both.
When Link managed to level out his body to slow his fall as much as possible, he realized it hadn’t just been the temple grounds that had broken. The entire ledge had broken free of the volcano wall and tumbled in huge pieces down to whatever floor it would meet. Unfortunately, most of those falling pieces were still above him. The living Curse of Decay didn’t seem to realize how much danger it was in.
Checking below to make sure they would hit as he thought they would, he found they were indeed unlucky enough to be about to crash into another ledge, and he was fairly certain there were a few more below even that ledge. He didn’t yet have any items to help break a fall, so he needed a way to change his trajectory last minute. He dove towards a large chunk of rock and grabbed on to the side, Golden Gauntlets nullifying any strain the maneuver should have put on him, and pulled himself on top.
The Curse didn’t seem to care where Link was or that it was falling, so Link didn’t have to worry about it. He kept careful watch and, just before the moment of impact, Link jumped for the side of the volcano, which thankfully wasn’t yet damaged by the Curse of Decay. He watched as the falling rocks all cascaded down the volcano, causing echoes of the ear-splitting crashes all the way down. The Curse of Decay broke apart several times, from what Link could see, but he lost sight of it well before the avalanche of rocks hit the bottom.
Unfortunately, when everything did hit the bottom, Link could see the effect near-instantly. The Curse did not die, it just lost the body it had claimed before. With melted rock all around it though, it quickly picked a new one. Link watched wide-eyed as the magma rose in a torrent, attacking the walls around it, searching for somewhere to go.
Unsure just how far this would go, but knowing full well how much danger he and everyone on the island were in, Link started to climb, making a beeline for the exit. Link heard a great hissing below as he climbed and looked down to see that the Curse had broken through the wall to find ocean water which tried to rush in and cool everything down. The Curse immediately plugged the hole, showing its first sign of being in real danger, but Link had seen. So, it could be stopped by getting locked into an unmoving body? There might be a way to cause that. In a way, it was only possible now that it was using a liquid not a series of solid structures, even if it was far more dangerous now.
Link managed to make it to the opening before the Curse rose that high, but it was already searching for an exit that wouldn’t be dangerous for it. He used the Ice Rod again to freeze the exit and rushed out as quickly as he could.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Link’s back, and in a hurry too,” someone said.
“No doubt because of the eruption that just started out of nowhere!” Someone else said.
“You think he caused it?” Someone asked.
“You think he can?”
“Enough!” Hill said, annoyed, “If he did we need to find out if it was intentional, if not we need to understand what really happened. Where is Link going?”
“He seems to be making a beeline for the nearest shore, and he’s running fast, as fast as we’ve ever seen him.”
“What would he wa-“ Hill was cut off by a massive explosion.
Hurrying to the window for a view of the volcano, she saw it. Right where the entrance Link had been using all this time was, right where a small portion of her team was lava poured out of the mountain.
“Tell them to get out of there!” She yelled.
“Too late…” one of her agents said, quietly, “the explosion sent rocks everywhere. The camera is gone and so is everything else. If they’re alive, they’re on their own.”
Maria felt her heart sink, but she didn't have time to mourn yet.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link had remembered the people following him all the time almost too late. He’d booked it back to their location and barely made it in time to block the rocks with his shield. Fortunately there were only two of them. Their equipment was ruined, though. Nothing he could do about that.
The two men had quickly asked him what was happening, explaining that they were here to observe the volcano’s strange activity, and was that a sword and shield? What would he need that for, not that they were complaining since it saved their lives. It wasn’t a bad story, all things considered, and the terror in their voice probably wasn’t far from being completely legitimate. He decided to let them think he believed them, telling them to abandon their equipment and run. That magma, no it was lava now, was coming fast and in this direction.
They did run, and Link turned to the Curse of Decay that was now more lava monster than anything else. Pulling out his Ice Rod again Link prepared for a very difficult fight. His real problem was that his opponent’s weaknesses were still unknown. He had guesses, but if he was wrong he wouldn’t really know until too late.
The lava moved quickly, being magically controlled by the Curse to attack everything it reached. It even ate at the ground it was on. Finally, the flow from the now much larger opening to the volcano stopped. One part of his guess was correct, he hadn’t been able to take everything into it a body, it had a limit. But that limit might still be more than Link could handle.
It started to take some semblance of shape, a face and shoulders, mainly. The whole mass was still too spread out for what Link could work with. He had to make it condense itself some before he could defeat it. Behind them the volcano was still going off, whatever damage the Curse had done had been enough to trigger a true eruption, and ash was starting to fall, burning. Link’s earring protected him from the heat, but even he would probably suffocate if he stayed out here too long so he was also on a timer.
The Curse lifted an almost hand-like formation of lava and stretched it out towards him. It was slow enough that even a human would have been able to escape the pathetic attack and Link did so with incredible ease. The Curse was made to infect rock, if Link was correct, and it had recognized the magma in the volcano as rock. But it was nearly useless in this body of molten rock because it didn’t know how to control itself. It was trying to apply pre-programmed attacks to a body those attacks wouldn’t support, and it lacked the imagination to alter them accordingly.
Seeing that its attack was ineffective, the Curse tried again with a bigger arm, just as slowly. Link dodged again. He noticed that the creature wasn’t cooling off at all, which was bad. It implied that the Curse had some method of keeping its body in its current state. The thing tried yet again, making and wielding two hands from its body of molten goop. Link dodged again but ran closer to the Curse this time.
The Curse rose up like a tower, looking to bring its entire body down on Link, but that brought its body all into one place. Link seized his chance, he poured all his magic through the Ice Rod and brought it to point at the lava monster. The ice instantly coated the Curse, encasing it in a small iceberg like the one Link had originally found the Ice Rod in. He made certain that the ice grew into and froze the ground underneath the monster as well, it wasn’t easy, but he managed it.
His magic was drained, but the first step to a plan he could only hope would work was done. The creature inside the ice was still alive, of course, but it could not break out with the heat of its body or with brute force, no matter how hard it tried. The ice was magic, and the only way to break out would be to use magic against it. The Curse of Decay could do exactly that, of course, exactly as it had broken this very ice inside the volcano, but it would need time to break through so much. Time that Link wouldn’t waste.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Agent Hill’s team were scrambling, but there was little they could do. This island was an active volcano, whether Link was behind its sudden eruption or not, they could do nothing about a volcano going off. If that were all that was happening, they might’ve been at least a little more control of themselves. For that matter, if Hill wasn’t staring transfixed by what they were all looking at through the drones they had in the air, she might’ve been in as much a panic as they were.
Some small piece of the lava that had burst out of the volcano was alive. There was no other word for it. It made a face and hands with its body and attacked Link with them. Or it had been, he’d frozen the thing just seconds ago. The video live feed showed him using that blue wand of his to completely encase it in ice. She watched now as he put the thing into nowhere (how did he do that?) and walk up to the massive pillar of ice.
“Zoom in on that ice pillar” she ordered.
Someone actually did and the she could see that, somehow, that lava monster wasn't actually cooled off, it was just surrounded in that ice. The ice wasn't melting either, it but it was cracking from the inside out. Link had slowed it, not stopped it. Then Link shoved his hands under the ground at the ice pillar's base, and started to lift. The ground started to break away, apparently the ice actually extended underground slightly, but Link pulled and, impossibly, he picked the massive thing up.
“He... can do that?” someone asked, sounding weak.
Hill understood, the sheer physical strength Link must possess to do something like this... He lifted the thing over his head and turned, facing the shore, and started to carry it. It wasn't that far, and all downhill at that, but the cracks were spreading from inside the ice pillar, it wouldn't hold as long as Link needed.
Link must've realized this too, for he suddenly shifted his grip on the huge prison and hurled the thing like an oversized spear. It didn't quite make it as far as the ocean, but came close after it stopped sliding down the mountain, and Link was right behind it, running at full sprint. He reached it again and grabbed on to lift and throw a second time. This time the ice prison and the lava monster landed squarely in the ocean. This kid, Link, was... incredible.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link watched as the ice prison he'd made for the Curse crumbled and finally broke. The Curse shattered the ice in a crash, and was instantly enveloped by the Mediterranean waters. Steam burst from the point where it had sunk in a torrent. The water there was boiling for certain, though it wouldn't last long. The Curse could be dead and dispelled, or it could be trapped in a unmoving body, but either way the danger it posed was past. If Link was right about how this thing worked.
Based on his knowledge of curses and enchantments, Link was sure there had to be a way to kill the Curse of Decay outright. It was a living curse after all. He just hoped that it couldn't just eat at the now solid body of rock and jump into the seafloor instead.
Link turned to the volcano behind him. Only the actual crater and Link's entrance/exit to the Goron city ruins were giving any ash or pumice, and neither were pushing out enough or in the right direction to be dangerous to the two villages on the island. Disaster had been averted, barely. He caught sight of a drone watching him and was reminded of the two guys from the group that were tracking him everywhere. He hoped they'd made it far enough away to completely out of danger. Link decided he needed a rest, exploring those ruins had proved an arduous task, and everything after finding the temple at the top had been hard. Besides, he had no idea where he would be pointed to next.
Chapter 11: Chapter 10: The Wheel of Fate
Chapter Text
“So he is dangerous,” the councilwoman said.
“Anyone can be dangerous, councilor,” Fury said.
“Shield doesn’t consider drunk drivers dangerous, director.”
“It’s easy to think that, until you’re on the other side of that car.”
“He’s a lot stronger than a car, Director. And your report says that he has no intention of staying idle.”
Director Nick Fury sighed. The words ‘I am Iron Man’ had the world in a storm, Shield more than most, even if they tried to pretend other wise. It was a double edged sword, in Fury’s estimation. On one hand, the world was slowly filling up with people too strong for Shield to contain. On the other, a few of those people had benevolent intentions at least.
With Stark’s press conference stirring anything up, Shield was suddenly swarming like ants trying to re-evaluate everyone on its list of potential threats. Even Agents Barton and Romanov were off assignment for a short time and interviewed up and down before they were allowed to return. Fury had barely managed to stop an order to try and imprison Dr. Banner.
Now he had to try and stop them from going after Tony Stark himself.
“He’s too public now. Going after him will end up doing as much or even more damage as angering the Hulk,” Fury pointed out.
“There are ways to deal with him that are less… destructive.”
“Assassination,” Fury said, blandly, “You want to assassinate him just because you’re worried.”
“We have no idea that he’s going to do or how much more powerful that suit of his will get. He could reach beyond what we can handle.”
“Not if we prepare properly.”
She gave him a look. A look that said all too clearly ‘you’re planning something you don’t think we’re going to like’. Well it was true.
“A long time ago I proposed something,” he began.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link looked up at the surface of the water. Three days he’d been down in the sea without coming up to the surface. He’d been longer, but it was much more tiring to live down here. For one thing, it was nearly impossible to eat. The item he’d only barley rescued from the Curse of Decay months ago had turned out to be a Water Dragon’s Scale. With it on him, his lungs could pull the oxygen from water as easily as air as well as protected him from the water pressure, but it didn’t solve every problem with trying to explore underwater.
Again, trying to eat was a problem. He might be able to go a week with only one good rest and six square meals, but when he could get neither the time until he had to go back to the surface was drastically reduced. The other was how slow he moved. He had two options when in the water: swimming or walking on the bottom. Both presented problems.
Swimming was faster, technically. It made him tired and hungry a good deal faster though, and there were dangers to just free swimming in the Mediterranean. Walking way much, much slower. Even though the Scale protected him from the water pressure, it didn’t stop the much greater density of the water at the bottom, so walking through it was slow, if less tiring overall. Plus there was the matter of how he stayed on the bottom.
His memories called them Iron Boots, though they certainly weren’t iron, Hylian Steel more than likely. An odd and rare metal originally crafted by the Thunder Dragon, Lanayru, for an indestructible shield. Over the years Hylians had figured out how to make it. Though Link had never been a blacksmith to his memories, he knew it was an alloy of some kind. At any rate, they were far far heavier than iron would’ve been, and slowed his progress underwater a little more.
Which, of course, meant that he couldn’t really find a way to get to where he needed to go. That directional sense of his was clearly pointed to a certain point at the bottom of the Mediterranean, but he couldn’t find the way down to it without already being at his limit when he got there. Well, short of hiring a boat to direct him to the place he needed, tell them to head on home, and dive down to the bottom of the sea never to return, but he was trying not to attract more attention than he already had.
Link sighed and bent over to remove his Iron Boots and swim back to shore to eat and get some rest, if he couldn’t think of something soon, he’d have to hire someone anyway. The first thing he’d done after discovering his latest ability was to check on the Curse of Decay, and had found it completely dead. Trapped inside a single huge boulder at the bottom of the ocean, it had had nowhere to go and nothing to consume. It had pulled all the energy it could from its surroundings, but it couldn’t consume water and sand was too loose. It was already broken up, nothing for the Curse to continue on.
Reaching the surface and swimming back to shore was a quick matter. He’d only been down there to practice underwater swordplay this time and think about the problem of how to continue, so he hadn’t traveled far.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“He’s back again, what do you think he’s looking for?” Agent Grady asked.
“Who knows man, maybe Atlantis,” answered Agent Cambell.
Those two had gotten less… wary of Link after he’d saved them from the explosion the lava monster had caused. Far too relaxed, in Hill’s estimation. The boy had saved their lives, true, but his real motivations and exact limits were still complete unknowns. Still, the Atlantis joke was funny, but Hill never let such things show on her face.
“You think there’s a prestructure down there, and he’s looking for it?” Grady asked.
“Really? He’s been taking dives into the sea for three months and you just now thought of that?” Cambell said mockingly.
“Not just now, but like, if he doesn’t know where it is, how does he know that there is one? The theory has some holes, that’s why I didn’t bring it up,” he said, defensively.
It was certainly one problem in the long list of problems and questions surrounding Link. It spoke volumes that no one had been surprised when he’d just decided one day to walk right into the sea and prove he could breathe underwater, or maybe just hold his breath for up to four days.
“Why couldn’t be breathe underwater before?” Cambell asked.
The question startled Hill, “What?”
“Well, if he could always breathe underwater, why take such roundabout routes to the places he’s been?”
Hill considered, “Why doesn’t he ever stay longer than four days? If he’s looking for something, a prestructure or anything else, why not stay down there until he’s found it?”
“Food,” Grady said.
Hill looked at him, “What?”
Grady looked at them like they were stupid, “Every time he comes out he goes directly to a restaurant. He can’t stay longer because that’s when he gets hungry. It’s pretty hard to eat underwater.”
“That still doesn’t explain why he couldn’t go underwater before,” Cambell asked, though she sounded as miffed as Hill felt that he’d understood that so easily compared to them.
That gave him pause, “I’m… not certain about this one but… ever seen Indiana Jones?”
“What about it?” they asked in unison.
“Well, I’m not suggesting that he’d having to deal with traps or anything but… he must be the first person to enter a prestructure in… millions of years? Maybe he’s picking up these crazy powers as he goes? Learning magic or getting items? Weren’t there several empty chests in the Valley of Kings?”
“You think he’s just… picking up powers as he goes?” Hill asked.
“It fits the facts a bit better than the other theories, though it doesn’t account for everything we’ve seen.” Cambell pointed out.
Hill nodded, “Ok, I’ll add the idea to the list. It might mean he’ll get more difficult to confront if he ever presents a problem.”
The other two didn’t seem that happy with her assessment of the theory, which was odd, considering she’d agreed that it was a possibility.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the end, Link hired a boat. He was getting tired of waiting around for some genius idea to come to him, or some perfect set of circumstances to appear. Whatever oddness the ship’s captain would see, it was nothing his ever-present stalkers hadn’t seen before. And though the man would tell odd tales, most would write them off.
The captain had been paid well, of course. A little extra for silence about what Link was going to do, that he wouldn’t really get but would hopefully limit the spreading of tales to the next night at the pub. Link wasn’t too happy with the way this would look, as it would inevitably be seen as a suicide, but he couldn’t really tell the man anything else.
“Slow down please” he said to the captain, “We’re getting close.”
“Close to what? How do you tell? As far as I do see, you’re do no be using any instruments,” the elderly man asked, though he did slow down as requested.
“There’s a ruin of some kind down there,” Link said, truthfully, “And it’s calling to me.”
“Fine, do no tell me, no one do be list’nin' to the old captain anyway.”
Link smiled, “If you’d told me there was a storm today and it would be a bad idea to come out, I would listen. But I’m the one who knows our heading, and unfortunately I don’t have coordinates for you. Just a sense of what direction and how far.
“You do be an odd one, kid. You do no even have any divin' gear, what you gonna do when we get to this ruin?”
Link considered how to answer for a moment, but eventually said: “There’s always a way forward, and always a way out.”
“That do be some optimistic thinkin', lad. But, I suppose you do no be livin' long on the sea if you do give up easily. Whoever told you that do probably be a wise man.”
Link shook his head, “That’s just experience talking, captain. I’ve seen enough to come to that conclusion myself.”
“Most people do become more cynical as they get older and you do be still a kid. Give it time, you will be doubin' yourself on this eventually.”
“Some people live more in twenty years than other do in eighty. It’s not the time that matters, it’s the person.”
“More sixteen-year-old experiences talking, lad?”
Link laughed, “Nope, that one was Doctor Who.”
The captain laughed, but Link had to signal to stop the boat, he could feel he was right on top of his destination.
“What’s the way forward this time?” the captain asked.
“Down,” Link said, standing on the side of the boat and pulling out the Iron Boots.
The captain saw the boots and looked confused, but he nodded, “And how are you goin' to get back up to me? There do be no way you can survive down there, especially not with how fast those will drag you down.”
“I won’t be coming back up for a while captain. I suggest you head home and forget me. I’ll find some way home. My people have a way of coming through for me or, at least, Fate or… something. Anyway I always find what I need to keep going.”
“Wait kid, you do no be thinkin’-“
Link ignored him and dropped into the water, letting the Iron Boots drag him down to his destination, letting his dragon scale protect him from the perils of the sea.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Why do you think I have you on this detail?” The director asked.
“I’m not sure, sir,” Agent Hill answered, truthfully.
“Because you need to learn to look at bigger pictures. You’re good in a crisis, you react quickly and effectively, but you rarely see beyond the moment,” he explained.
They were on a call, Hill had turned in her latest report, where she’d explained again why she thought Shield needed to make its mind up regarding Link, along with notifying that he’d just gone and dived into the middle of the Mediterranean with no known destination or goal.
Link had commissioned a boat, which was by far the most reckless thing he’d done since they’d started following him over half a year ago. Fortunately the old captain had decided he’d accidentally brought a crazy kid, who somehow thought he’d survive the sea. When Link hadn’t come back up, the man had poured one out for him (apparently he’d made an impression) and went back home.
Hill knew better. The kid could lift a column of ice and lava that must’ve weighed over 200 tons, survive the heat of an active volcano apparently unaided, and run faster than any sprinting man for hours. If the kid decided to hop in the middle of the Mediterranean for a week or so, he could. The rules didn’t apply to him, and Hill was getting tired of feeling like she was the only person who got past being awed and looked at the risk.
She refocused on the conversation at hand, she had to impress the danger. Then, suddenly, her mind registered what Director Fury had said. She had been placed her to learn how to look at the big picture. She reexamined the months she’d spent trailing Link. He was powerful, which translated as dangerous in Shield’s eyes, but where had he directed that power?
He’d killed huge scorpions back in the Valley of Kings. He’d presumably fought those… hooded things back on Stromboli and he’d fought and killed that lava monster. So far, that was i t. That they knew about. There was nothing Hill could learn from all that.
Think bigger. Shield didn’t know a thing about Link’s motives. So… Shield’s needs? Even assuming Link was entering prestructures at every stop Shield would have a nearly impossibly hard time following him. Then it clicked.
“The Avengers Initiative,” she said aloud, and Fury nodded.
“I need you to evaluate him differently going forward, agent. How likely is he to react calmly to being approached, how likely is he to be willing to help. How likely is he to be an ally.
“Yes sir,” Hill said.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Giovanni’s ship rocked as the next large wave smashed into it, but he held her steady. For the umpteenth time he cursed himself for a fool for heading out in this storm. It was just… it all made sense, and no sense at all.
That kid had been so certain, and he’d been no fool. A little optimistic but no fool. Yet he’d said there were ruins at the bottom of the sea, and hopped in the water, wearing metal shoes, with zero thought for the certain death that would mean for anyone.
Giovanni had been confused beyond belief, but he’d seem one or two mysteries he knew he’d never get the answer to. He’d been willing to write it off and live his life. Then those people had showed up looking for the kid. Normally he’d have told them it wasn’t their business… but the kid had to be dead. He’d told them the story.
“He jumped into the sea with metal boots on, after leading you to a specific place?” the man had asked.
“That’s right sir, I’m sorry. I do no know what he be thinking but… I’m sorry. If I did known I wouldn’t have taken him.”
“Where… where did you take him?” The woman asked.
She was pretty, blond. You didn’t see a lot of blond girls save tourists, and most tourists didn’t come out here. He’d never married, figured that would happen sooner or later and that he should have fun with a few people first while he was still young. Then suddenly he’d been an old ship’s captain and single. Funny how that had worked.
“I recorded the coordinates, not that it do you much good. That part be deep.”
The people had wanted them anyway. But the interesting part had been just after when he’d said: “I do no know what you do be wanted with these, he do be dead, unless you be payin' respects?”
“Don’t worry sir, we just wanna see what he found,” the man had said.
And that was what had prompted Giovanni to come out her despite the storm today. That had happened days ago, but it had stuck in his mind all that time. Never once did they agree with him that the kid had to be dead. And they’d known him. Everything lined up: the kid’s attitude and those people’s dodging around the word.
The world seemed to be telling Giovanni that kid was alive, when everything the world have ever taught him before told him the kid should be dead, drowned and crushed by the water pressure. A lightning bolt flashing overhead reminded him that world also wanted him dead. A storm out here was not the place for his tiny ship. He was nearing his destination, but the waves were getting stronger, taller.
“It do be just a litter further ol’ girl!” he yelled, prayed really, “Hold together!”
There was something in the water. He thought it was broken wood, was there someone else out here in this? He strained his eyes against the darkness, fortunately age had not attacked them yet, but it was still pitch black anywhere his ship’s light did not directly shine. There was a thump on the side of the ship and Giovanni looked but saw nothing. There was a huge wave coming, it would capsize him for sure!
A shape blasted out of the water just in front of him! It wasn’t in the light but it looked like a dolphin with the way it’s arched and dove back in. It broke the surface again between the wave and Giovanni only this time it was clearly a man’s shape. There was a brilliant green light and the wave broke! The whole thing collapsed down, covering the massive hole in the wave than had been there less than a second!
The man’s form fell back into the sea, but a moment later he saw it jumping like a dolphin again out of the water and right onto his ship. It was the kid himself. Sitting on both knees, soaked to the bone, wearing a sword and shield on his back, and bleeding from his right shoulder as he was: there could be no doubt.
“You bein' all right, lad!?” Giovanni yelled.
“Yeah! Let’s get back to shore!”
Giovanni yelled affirmation, there would be time for explanations later, and turned the ship around.
“Was someone else out here!?” the kid asked.
“I do no be knowin', but there do be broke wood floatin’ out here!”
The kid nodded and started staring out into the storm, looking for signs of life, no doubt.
“Can you be brakin' anymore waves like that last one!?” Giovanni yelled, spotting another giant. Seriously, was this a hurricane?
The kid turned, saw the massive wave coming at them, and pulled an odd kind of wand from seemingly nowhere. The thing had two long leaves stretching out to either side from the tip. The kid waited for what he must have known to be the right moment and directed a massive and destructive blast of glowing green wind right at the wave. It broke again, but differently, and this time a smaller wave actually propelled the ship forwards some more.
They still had hours to go, but the storm wasn’t moving in the same direction as them. At one point the kid dived off the side again and dragged aboard a half-drowned man he’d spotted somehow. The kid broke a few more waves with that magic of his (when he thought about it it really was the only way to make sense of his surviving this long), but eventually the storm left them, raging along a different path.
Giovanni sat down, finally able to take his hands of the wheel briefly.
The kid came over and held out a hand, “My name’s Link, Captain.”
Giovanni took it, “Giovanni.”
“How’d you know?”
“I did no know nothin', but something did be buggin’ me about it all. You were so certain and those guys askin’ not seemin’ like they did be thinkin’ you dead, I did decide to be out here before I did remember the storm.”
Link nodded, “Fate, remember? Things work out. There stuff I gotta do, so I can’t die out here. There’s always a way provided, so long as you look for it and grab it.”
“I do lad, that I do,” he said tiredly, then he asked: “I do no suppose you can be teachin’ me any of that magic?”
The kid, Link, laughed and Giovanni laughed with him.
Chapter 12: Chapter 11: Younger Big Brother
Chapter Text
“Do you be sure you can no stay any longer?” Captain Giovanni asked.
“I’m sorry, but you know I can’t,” Link answered his friend.
“But your Italian do be near perfect now, and you did say you did no have a passport anymore. You do be leavin' a place you could soon be callin’ home,” the elderly man argued.
“Captain,” Link said, “We’ve debated this for a week, ever since I felt the next location appear in my mind-“
“And did tell you the next big, dangerous place to be goin’. You did tell me what all you do be fightin’. And it do be gettin’ more dangerous. What if this time you do no find your way forward. Eventually you will no find it, you do know.”
“Maybe not…” Link said, acknowledging the reality of it.
Memories from the underwater ruin coursed through his mind, landing on that message that had played when he’d found the end goal.
“One who seeks the bounty of wisdom, its ability to illuminate and guide, face now the monstrosity of your future. Light the way forward, and defeat despair with understanding.”
And then there had been no creature, only visions. Not memories, this time, but possibilities. Link, wounded and dying, standing alone in front of an army of inhuman creatures. Link being bombarded by something heavy that struck with lightning. Link swallowed by shadows and leading the armies of his ancient enemy against humanity. And worse, so much worse. All possible endings to his story. And yet…
“But I won’t sit still and let everything just happen. The world ends if I do that. Yes, friend, I’m risking my life but, well, I feel like dying would be better than letting the world end all around me.”
Giovanni looked grim, but he nodded, “Well, I do suppose there do no be anythin' to be done about that. You do be careful, ya hear? And you do best be off, or you do be missin’ your flight!”
The captain held out a hand, and Link took it. Then he turned and walked into the airport. His flight was bound for Brazil, though Link wasn’t 100% certain his destination was actually in Brazil, it seemed like a good place to start.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link didn’t have a passport, of course. Or, well, he did just not with him. It had had to be left with his family over a year ago now when he started this journey. After all, he’d been missing for days while he’d been given memories from past lives, and he couldn’t risk being found out trying to obtain it. He didn’t have a invisibility cape then. Now he did, and it solved the problem here too.
His flight finally reached its destination, and Link simply walked with the crowd, casually slipping the Magic Cape out of the inventory and draping it around his shoulders. Nobody noticed, and it didn’t even matter that a space suddenly appeared, since the item also made him intangible and everyone crowding out the door just walked through him and he through them.
It was simple, stage magicians used the same tactic all the time. While everyone was hyper focused and maybe a fair bit worried, they simply walked through the crowd and nobody noticed until the spotlight suddenly turned on and everyone gasped in surprise. Link didn’t even need to provide a distraction. Each person was worrying about themselves, checking pockets and holding onto their children, making certain nothing was left behind. Link simply left the airport without a trace. He found a quiet corner, suddenly appearing was far more conspicuous then vanishing, and took off the cape. He stuffed it into his inventory again and left to figure out where in the world his next destination was.
His directional sense pointed him much deeper into the heart of South America, but first he decided he wanted a map and extra supplies. Up till now all his locations had been… difficult to reach or even know about. Minus the forest with the hydra, but that outlier existed because he’d simply noticed Ganondorf’s touch, he’d been on his way to Egypt at the time. If his directional sense brought him all the way to South America, well there was one obvious place he could think of that would keep those that didn’t already know where to go away.
The Amazon River, mostly it’s associated jungle, was a dangerous and still not yet completely charted section of the world. Being filled with poisonous creatures and plants, nearly impossible to safely navigate, and was only sparsely populated considering the size of the area: t was by far the most likely place for a intact Hylian temple to have survived without recorded discovery of any kind. Of course that 'place' was also the majority of the continent… so maybe that was a little unfair. Still, Link needed many more supplies to attempt something this dangerous, even with a internal compass pointing him in the right direction.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“You know,” Campbell said aloud to nobody in particular, “We’ve seen him live for days underwater, without eating, and walk into active volcanos for weeks on end… but somehow this seems more dangerous.”
Hill was inclined to agree, and it wasn’t nearly as irrational as it might seem, she surmised. Link was, after a few days in the city gathering resources and preparing in other ways, starting a trip into the heart of the Amazon Rainforest. If he could hold his breath for a week or survive the extreme temperatures of a volcano, fine. Once that was out of the way he could pretty much just do whatever he wanted.
But all evidence suggested he could be killed and expected to have to defend himself. After all he wore that sword and shield anytime he wasn’t in populated areas. And that suggested that a place as dangerous as the Amazon Rainforest would be, well, dangerous even for him. For anyone unprepared, that massive forest was death, probably by poison or venom.
Granted, Link had been buying supplies and such, but as far as she could tell, none of that would be protection against the many dangers of the Amazon. Of course her team had prepped to follow, but as soon as she’d announced her suspicions of his next destination, Shield had sent her team all the antidotes she could wish for, all properly labeled and stored. They’d be carrying packs this time, no vehicle would go unnoticed, and they now had added an expert tracker to the team. With luck, they could stay far enough behind Link without losing him, but this was shaping to be a tough leg of this journey.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The first time Link got poisoned, he almost panicked. It was a Poison Dart Frog, a creature Link had seen in zoos growing up, and he’d been warned that one touch could be all you needed for a fatal dose. He hadn’t seen it when it somehow got on his leg, which of course was protected by good travel clothes. He hadn’t noticed it at all until he felt an odd sensation and simply tried to brush it free before he thought about it.
That careless mistake could have cost a human their life, in all likelihood, because Link was already days from civilization when it happened. But Link soon recalled the symptoms and calmed down quickly. A lethal dose would kill him in less than 10 minutes, and he’d know he had a bad case from the paralysis it should’ve caused, spreading from the point of contact. He felt it start in his hand, and felt it recede. It seemed his healing worked on non-magical poisons as well.
He did not become less wary, of course. Worse than dart frogs lived in the rainforest, and he might not be immune to all of them. He just hoped those people following him were even more careful. Many of the dangers here had no known antidote, they killed you or they didn’t.
Other than one or two more encounters that testing his superhuman body more than he’d have liked to, Link enjoyed the journey. At this time of year the sun was hot and the entire forest humid, but he didn’t mind. He could handle greater temperatures than any human, as he’d already proven, and the sun itself was thoroughly blocked by canopy. The rain, for which the forest was partially named, even provided relief from the heat when it came. Though it forced him to sleep in a tree, which was uncomfortable.
Mildly uncomfortable pretty much described the circumstances, but gorgeous described the rainforest, even while it was raining. The greens and browns never grew dull, not when something else entirely would appear every few hours. Multi-colored birds would fly overhead, he spotted more dart frogs several times, and once he even saw a family of some type of ape passing him overhead.
The whole place reminded him of the great Hylian forest, which had gone by many names through the thousands of years. Yet it did feel extremely… new in comparison. The trees in the Lost Woods or Faron Woods or whatever it had been named at the time never seemed to die, outliving even the oldest Hylians. Over the many lives he had lived over and over he could see change, but there were sometimes hundreds or thousands of years between incarnations. Still, even sort-of reminding him of his world made it seem beautiful. He loved it enough to forgive the discomfort.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hill was not the only member of her team to have trouble sleeping. The forest was terrifying to her, now, after learning that no cure existed to many of the poisons and venoms in the forest. She'd thought if anything happened they'd simply pop the right antidote and move on, but now that she and her team were in very real danger, danger that could kill them with a simple brush on the hand... she'd prefer a firefight any day. It wasn't that she was leaping at shadows, just that the stress of all the ways her team could be hurt compounded constantly as time went on. Care and preparation could only take you so far, she knew that, she worked with that understanding on a constant basis. But if a mission when bad, normally you could still try and shoot your way out of it. This time, almost nothing could be done past what already had, and when something inevitably went wrong, there would almost certainly be nothing she could do about it. All and all, she was far too stressed to sleep. Their tracker kept them a day behind Link, saying that even in the rain he could still find the trail but, in all honesty, the kid was moving in nearly a straight line. How he could possibly know exactly where he was headed was a mystery to everyone, but he clearly must. Maybe he just had a map of unknown origin, as Grady had offered for explanation.
Suddenly, the tracker rushed back from scouting ahead and came straight to her, “I think we're here. Just an hour out there's a huge temple or something. It's overgrown but nothing of the building itself is damaged. It has to be a prestructure.”
When they reached the described prestructure, Hill marveled that nobody had ever recorded it before. The tracker was correct, though, it was completely overgrown and undamaged despite both age and invading plant life. A canopy completely covered the temple-esc structure, possibly accounting for the lack of discovery by satellite. Oddly, though, the door was wide open yet nothing was attempting to grow it's way inside.
Her team set up camp behind the temple. Odds were, Link would leave by the same direction he'd come, so in the interest of remaining hidden, Hill had made the call to set up out of sight. They had small cameras that would remain unseen they could set up so that they knew when he left. With a little luck, they would remain unknown and unseen by the strange boy. Fortunately, the rainforest was not living up to its name at the moment, so they were able to set up the communication array, a bulky piece of equipment that hadn't even been worth setting up during the journey here. This meant they were able to send a report of everything they knew so far. The response was completely expected, and what Hill had hoped for: enter the temple and see what can be learned about both prestructures and Link's motives. Of course this would still have to be done with the utmost care, the temple was extremely large, but they could still run into Link himself. The idea was to spy on him, not confront him.
She picked her team, Grady and Cambell not included, of 4 including her and prepared to enter her second prestructure. If they did get seen, they had a story prepared to make it seem natural for them to be there. These preparations had been made at every stage of this mission, but this was by far the most likely time to need it thus far. There was a lot of light coming from inside the temple, so they couldn’t really see what was inside. Hill took a deep breath, and walked inside.
The inside of the temple was filled with plant life. Wild and alien plant life. Hill had never seen anything that looked like them. Flowers, grains, herbs, fruit and nut trees, bushes and other plants that Hill suspected would be vegetables when plucked.
“The doors weren’t open a day ago, Link did open this place up,” someone said, Hill didn’t register.
Looking up, she saw the roof was entirely made of glass and the sun shone bright through it, actually, now she noticed, all the surfaces were made of glass, the walls and floor as well as the ceiling. It had been stone outside… or it had appeared to be. She didn’t need to check to know that this place wouldn’t be scratched by even the most dangerous weapons mankind had devised.
“It’s beautiful… a closed ecosystem, protected for who knows how long inside this temple! We need to get samples!” Someone else said.
That shocked Hill out of her awestruck stupor, “Wait, we don’t know what’s poisonous. And we’re not here for them.”
“I doubt they’re poisonous, they’ve been planted here, can’t you see? They’ve overgrown it sure, but look at the way the dirt is placed.”
Hill looked, and she did see it. The plants had been set in huge rows of planters. The reason it all looked wild to her before was that whatever order they had been placed with was lost, enough time had gone by now to allow them all to transplant themselves into all the other planters. She looked down through the glass floor and realized that there was at least one subterranean level below her with more rows of planters and the plants inside.
“There’s even pollinating insects!” someone said extremely loudly.
“Be quiet! We don’t know where Link is,” Hill whispered urgently.
Everyone stopped chattering on like mall cops and finally started spreading out like they were supposed to. If they could figure out what Link wanted from this place, they might learn something about his true goals.
Suddenly, a massive plant reared it’s massive head up, and it was a head, with a gaping mouth lined with teeth. Several people reacted quickly, but Hill had always been a fast draw and had impeccable aim. She put a bullet in its mouth and it fell backward, dead. The bullet made very little sound, thankfully, as everyone had silencers equipped to their firearms, they didn’t want Link hearing them if they needed to shoot anything. Then the body of the carnivorous plant decomposed rapidly, vanishing into a purple smoke that wafted away until it was spread too thinly to see.
“Still think nothing in here will be poisonous?” Hill asked quietly.
Everyone took more care around the plants after that. One or two more of the same plant monsters attacked, but one bullet in the mouth was always enough to end them. Eventually, after some exploration, they found a door in the side of one wall. It wasn’t locked, thankfully, and they carefully opened it up and filed in, everyone watching each other’s backs and checking corners.
The room was decidedly strange though, there was a chest just sitting in the open air some fifteen feet above them, and another door at roughly the same level, only no floor that they could see, and both apparently sitting on their side.
“Who do you think died here?” someone asked.
Hill jerked her eyes down, and saw what everyone else had: skeletons littered the ground here, human, by the look of them.
“Real question is: who killed them? They couldn’t have died of starvation, think it was poison?”
Hill moved closer to them while the others debated, none had broken bones, so they hadn’t fallen from above and been crippled or killed. And now she was close… they seemed very strange. Not quite human, the skulls were wrong, humanoid though. Some appeared to be children, or at least very small. All had weapons.
“Should’ve brought Cambell, she’s good with crime scenes…” someone was saying, and Hill turned.
“Cambell’s been seen, we couldn’t have her or Grady here if Link spots us, he’ll know someone’s following him and use that cloak of his,” she said.
Then she heard something rattle behind here. She turned and started backing away, that skeleton was putting itself together. No, they all were!
“Back! Out of the room!” Hill shouted, suiting her own words.
In moments the monsters had constructed themselves, seven of them, each with weapons and sometimes shields. Red glowing orbs in the eye sockets said they could see, and Hill was reminded of that… monster back on Stromboli island. Her fight or flight took over, and this time she pulled the trigger. The shot only knocked an arm off of one of the closest to her, but her next bullet broke through its spine and sent it tumbling down. They could be killed again.
The next moments happened in a blur. Bullets rang out, muffled but still seemed loud in the the strange room. Someone screamed and Hill turned to see that one skeleton had leaped at one of her men, then one leaped at her in her moment of distraction. Her bullet took it in the head, and the whole body collapsed like the one before. But then she saw behind it and realized her team had to run. The first skeleton that had ‘died’ had simply pulled itself back together again.
Hill shot the one already on her team member and she and another started pulling the man away and through the door. They all got out, but the skeletons were still advancing, and they had a wounded and likely dying man to carry. One leaped through the air at her and she pulled the trigger, and nothing happened. Her clip was empty.
Time seems to slow at it came at her, it’s sword ready to end her then and there. Her people would die here, she would die here. Then another sword flashed and deflected the entire skeleton away. Link stood between her and the skeletons, holding both sword and shield. He charged them all, seven to one.
Maria had never seen anything like it. Link was a whirlwind of steel, both sword and shield turning away any attack that came at him from any of the skeletons. He didn’t play defense for long though, and soon arms and spines separated at the edge of his blade. After breaking their spines he always struck the skull, and that seemed to be the trick for when he did, the whole of the skeleton would start that same dissolving process the carnivorous plants she’d shot had experienced.
Suddenly, Hill noticed one skeleton standing back from the main melee, holding a bow with an arrow drawn back. Before her mind could react, it fired, as if it had only waited for her to notice. The arrow sailed well apart from Link, and should have buried itself into the agent trying to tend to the fallen man’s wounds, but at the last instant a spinning object collided with the shaft and snapped it in two. The object flew through the air, curving around and finally struck the skeleton archer in the neck, breaking it into a pile of bones, for the moment.
Still the spinning thing did not stop until, mid combat, Link snatched it out of the air with his shield hand and fought on, finally killing the last of the undead. He strode forwards to the pile that was trying to pull itself back together, and stabbed down into the skull with his sword. The final skeleton puffed away into purple smoke. Then he turned on the Shield Agents.
“What. Were. You. THINKING?!” he thundered. Maria tried to answer but he plowed on, uncaring, “You’ve always kept a safe distance before, always stayed out of the way and out of danger you could see coming. The volcano exploding nobody could’ve predicted in time, but walking right into a Hylian temple? Did you ever wonder why I carry a sword? Or what kind of dangers I face where I need MAGIC? Did you think that because you were physically capable of entering this time it would be any less dangerous? WELL?!?”
Maria wanted to respond, knew she should take charge and set this boy in his place. She opened her mouth, but it felt too dry to speak. She’d been admonished by higher ranking agents several times since joining Shield but none of them had made her feel like a child who still needed to learn that crossing a road without looking both ways was dangerous. Despite his age, Link spoke like he was far older than any present, and made them feel it too.
An extremely painful sounding cough sounded behind her, and Link seemed to notice the injured man for the first time, and strode right past her while finally putting away his sword and shield. Hill turned to follow him, and as he crouched by the wounded agent, the one who had been tending him looked at Hill and shook her head. The man would not survive his wounds.
Link put his hands to his side and into a pack there, one Hill had never really noticed before, and produced a small vial filled with a red liquid. He uncorked it and held it to the man’s mouth.
“Guess it’s time to find out if these work for humans, he’s dead anyway if it doesn’t…” he muttered as he fed it to the dying man.
Maria wanted to object to him administering treatment she didn’t know and he wasn’t sure would even work but she still felt chastised. Regardless, it was already done. A moment later the man coughed again, this time a far more healthy sound, the sounds of someone pulling air back into their lungs after just barely too long without, and he sat up.
“What was that stuff?” he asked.
“Just a potion of mine, you're alive, that's what matters, and I intend to keep it that way,” Link answered.
Hill finally found her voice, “I... thank you for the timely rescue. Since we've finally met face to face...” Link cut her off, “You're going back outside, and I'm escorting you there. Stalfos are hardly the only danger in this temple and some are affected by bullets even less. Not all of you are here, is this everyone you brought into the temple?”
“Y-yes, everyone else is still outside... uh... sir,” the man he'd healed said.
Link nodded, “Good, I saw you set up camp behind the temple, I'll take you to the entrance. Do not come back in here. Ever. When I'm done in here we can talk for real.” The way back wasn't far, and nothing attacked them in that time, but Link kept a sharp eye out, just as sharp as any agent should have had. Agent Maria Hill kept silent and tried to understand how she'd lost control with him so quickly. Part of her, a traitorous part of her, whispered that it was because he was right. That couldn't be true, she'd just been following orders. Yes, they were orders she'd agreed with but she hadn't actually given them. So maybe there wasn't much of a difference. She'd never considered the problem from the angle Link had. She'd been so tunnel visioned on what he could do and where he would use it, that she'd never asked herself why he needed that kind of power.
And he'd known, always known from the sound of it, that they were following him. That stung, really. He'd known this entire time and simply let them continue. Because they hadn't done anything dangerous yet. Like an older brother letting his younger sibling watch him split firewood.
He left them at the entrance, with a final command to stay there until he came back, and Hill directed everyone back to the camp. She’d have to send a report about this, and what she’d learned. The advantages they’d thought they’d had were nonexistent, but at least Link was willing to talk… once he was done. She wrote up the report in a sour mood, sent it off and sat back to wait.
No, she thought to herself, I’ve completely lost control here. I, a Shield agent, am waiting here because a 16 year-old boy told me to. The thought infuriated her.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link cut down another Skultula from it’s web effortlessly, then flipped it onto its back and stabbed it with his sword. The giant spider-like creatures had shells as hard as diamond, but soft undersides. Those people following him had been lucky to only see Stalfos and Deku Babas. If it had been a swarm of these creatures instead he wasn’t sure he could’ve saved all of them. Each one took personal attention to destroy.
He supposed he might have been a bit harsh on them, they had shown the courage to come in here despite having seen him fight the Curse of Decay. They had to know things like that would be in here, but whatever it was they wanted to learn had given them the courage to enter anyway. Still, while courage was absolutely an admirable virtue, courage in excess became foolishness.
He knew that he himself often challenged near-insurmountable obstacles both in this life and in all his previous lives, but those odds hadn’t been absolutely insurmountable, only nearly, and he’d done so only in situations of utmost need and with the tools required. These people had not had either, whoever they were. No, no he could not assume their motives. For all he knew they could be desperate in one way or another.
Regardless of that, they were safer outside the temple than in and now they would stay out, he was sure. He could talk with them later, once he’d finished in here. Here had turned out to be incredible. The recovery of magic items from his pasts had always been both welcome and needful, but this greenhouse of a temple had turned out to be a patch of Hylian wildlife, blessedly preserved through the years.
The plants were all of the varieties with near or actual magical effects when cooked or stewed in the right way. Almost as soon as he’d found the right types, they were sorted to some extent despite the way they’d overgrown their planters and the insects were everywhere, he’d started brewing the most useful potions stored in his memories. Health potions before all.
Potion brewing only took a few hours per brew, thankfully, which was how he’d already had one (actually several) to hand when he’d saved that man’s life. He’d been here a day before they came in after him and he’d made several discoveries in that time. First was that his inventory actually trapped anything inside in some kind of stasis, at least no food spoiled in the slightest or even lost its heat or chill. Knowing that gave him a greater ability to store food than he’d previously known.
Second he’d also found a fantastic item, two really but the other was a little more situational, a hookshot. A powerful blend of both magic and technology, the hookshot was a grappling mechanism attached via a long chain that was spring loaded to launch out. It would stab into what it could (which was quite a lot, made with Hylian steel as it was) and either pull it to him or him to it, depending on the weight, and magically nullify the effects such a motion would normally have on his body doing it.
Between the nearly unbelievable treasure of Hylian herbs and creatures and the hookshot, Link was ready so say he finally had all the main items he needed. As far as his memories could tell him, he rarely needed more than what he had, but something… felt wrong. Like there was still something important he would need to find. Well, he could at least expect his directional sense to guide him to it… whatever ‘it’ was.
Surprisingly, Ganondorf’s touch was light here, he could sense evil creatures when he first got here, even a ‘boss’ not far ahead now, but no curse like he’d found in that forest or in the Stromboli volcano. Whatever ‘monstrosity of his past’ lay in wait for him, it wasn’t infecting anything. Perhaps it was too well contained but, if it wasn’t his ancient enemy’s creation, why were there simplistic enemies riddled throughout the rest of the temple? Link had to admit… he was scared to learn. Because one possibility had occurred to him: maybe Ganondorf had decided whatever it was would be bad enough not to bother.
Regardless of the reason, it lay ahead. He’d cleared rest of the temple of evil, and taken what he wanted for the moment from the bounty of plants and insects available. Now he just had to kill whatever lay behind this door and close the temple again, then he could return anytime to restock. And of course he could finally start talking to his stalkers.
Link put his hands on the door and pushed.
The familiar chiming sounded, a language of song, “One who learns the strength of courage, it’s ability to stand against fear and evil, face now the monstrosity of your past. Press on through terror and despair to conquer the darkness.”
The room was blacker than night, though light did spill in from the outside. Link only got a moment to see, however, as the doors closed behind him automatically. What little he had seen wasn’t useful either, a dirt ground with small weeds growing randomly. He could use the Fire Rod to make light, but if there was nothing to catch it wouldn’t last long and use up his magic besides. It would regenerate… but slowly.
He drew sword and shield from instinct, though he may well need something else from his inventory more. He walked forward, firmly but cautiously, and eventually found a vine and moss covered pillar jutting out from the ground. He still couldn’t see his hand in front of his face, but here at least was a structure that could provide light, if temporarily. He summoned his Fire Rod and set fire to the moss and vines.
The flames climbed high fairly quickly and light finally broke the darkness, though it took a moment for Link’s eyes to adjust. He couldn’t see the whole room, but he did see several other pillars exactly like the one he stood next to now, all set around ten feet from each other. He heard an odd rustling sound, and only then remembered to check that sense of a dark entity he’d been following to get here. It sat directly above him.
Link looked up to see a true horror: a huge body standing upside-down one the ceiling, hanging from its multitude of massive hairy, segmented legs. One enormous red eye finally visible, reflecting the firelight, staring directly at him. The creature had been created in many different forms across the many lifetimes Link had faced it, but it always held the distorted image of a spider. The Arachnid Abomination: Gohma had been watching and waiting for Link, yet again.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was well after midnight when Link finally came out of the temple, somehow closing the prestructure behind him. He’d named the culture of origin when he was yelling at them, but try as she might Agent Hill could not recall precisely what… Highleah or something. Her report had been received and the reply had come back admonishing her for being caught but ordering her to stay and wait since Link was willing to talk.
Again, she agreed with her orders, but that hadn’t worked out so well last time. This time she thought things all the way through, though, and no matter what she couldn’t see Link turning violent on them now or even him allowing anything dangerous to get out of the temple. Still, she felt worry building up in her as he walked towards the camp, and multiple other agents rested hands on firearms, apparently unconsciously.
As he drew closer, though, Hill saw that far from angry, he was clearly tired, exhausted even. His steps were far heavier than they should be, and even his shoulders looked… slack. When he came close enough for words Hill opened her mouth to begin negotiating, but Link held up his hand.
“I promised you answers and I’ll give them to you, but I just fought a monster to give anyone nightmares for weeks, and it got me good at one point. Healing potions don’t recover lost strength, can I at least get some sleep first?” he asked.
Every bit of training and instinct told her to get him while he was tired and possibly less resistant, but someone shined a light on him finally (about time, someone should’ve done that the moment he turned the corner of the temple) and her breath caught. There was no doubt he’d suffered major injury, half his shirt was torn off, and blood soaked what was left of both shirt and pants. It was in his hair too.
She knew she should offer refreshments but insist on debriefing him… but he’d saved her life and those of her team without taking a scratch. Whatever could do this to him… she didn’t want to think about. She gave the order to let him take a hammock, and he willingly surrendered his sword and shield to them. He was asleep as soon as he laid down.
Nobody spoke as the odd circumstances settled down on them. They’d been tracking and stalking this boy, with little to no real knowledge about him, for the better part of a year. They’d been hoping to observe and see his real motives, but in over half a year all they’d learned was more about how dangerous he was and that entire time he’d known about them and been unconcerned. As long as they, the Shield Agents, stayed out of danger Link had been unconcerned with their presence.
Now that they’d finally gotten into trouble, now that they’d finally come face to face with them, he was just… willing to talk. It was never so simple, Shield had taught her that, she kept waiting for some… trick or double cross, some catch that would overturn everything she’d just experienced but… the boy had asked for a bed and handed over this main weapon without hesitation.
Shield agents were not foolish enough to camp in the Amazon without setting a watch, so she gave the completely unnecessary (because no agent would’ve done otherwise) warning to watch Link too, the boy could turn invisible after all, and went to lay down. The day had been very trying.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When Link awoke, the camp wasn’t busy, per se, but there was some activity. He sat up in the hammock he’d been lent and stretched. That helped get his blood pumping, but it also signaled to everyone awake that he was awake. They wouldn’t want to be surprised.
He was surprised by the high tech of the campsite, these people had far more funding than he’d have thought. It smelled of some government agency, though he couldn’t pin which one it could possibly be. Well no matter, he didn’t need them, but he didn’t want them afraid of him either. He would have to disabuse them of any notion of using him or any other Hylian structure or item, though, he was certain they would try.
In moments one of the agents he’d saved back on Stromboli island was there, offering breakfast and coffee. Link hadn’t ever actually tried coffee, so he accepted a plain black just to try it. In moments the cup was in his hands and the leader was walking towards him. He stood up to meet her, held out his hand, and introduced himself as Link.
“Agent Maria Hill of the Strategic Homeland Intervention Enforcement and Logistics Division,” came the reply.
Link blinked, “That’s a mouthful, you got anything simpler?”
“You can call us Shield,” Agent Hill said.
“Shield then. Well, let me start by apologizing for yelling at you all yesterday. I shouldn’t have gotten angry. I should’ve approached you a long time ago and warned you of the danger.”
The agent paused, as if not sure what to do with an apology, but Link had gotten angry with them unjustly, he really should’ve realized they wouldn’t have understood the danger from the outside.
“Let’s sit down, Mr. Link, and you can explain what exactly it is you have been up to for the past eight months.”
Link did sit down at table with two chairs, and she positioned herself directly across from him.
“Has it really already been eight months since the Valley of Kings? Time really flies huh.”
“Since Greece, Mr. Link…”
“Please call me Link, ma’am. It feels weird hearing anything else.”
“Well, Link, Shield is reasonably certain you’re the same Link that vanished on a vacation to Athens with his family. You reappeared in Egypt and immediately proceeded to open a newly discovered prestructure there, which is where Shield took an interest in you,” agent Hill said, “What happened in Athens, Link?”
“Pre… structure…” Link said, tasting the word, “A good a name as any if you don’t know the real one, I suppose. Look, I’ll tell you what I’m willing to tell you, and you can ask questions, though I might not answer them fully. I’ll promise only to tell you the truth, however, sound good?”
“The truth is what we want, Link. What happened in Athens, there is a prestructure there, but as far as Shield can tell, it’s still untouched and there’s nothing hiding there.”
“Starting there won’t be as informative to you, agent. What you need to understand is that I’m a part of an ancient race, from before humans, from before dinosaurs really. We called ourselves Hylians. It’s the ruins of that race you call prestructures and…”
“You’re human, Link, even if you display superhuman abilities, you yourself were born to humans,” agent Hill cut in.
“Yes, I was born to humans. But I was never human,” he said, patiently. He was fully aware how absurd his story would sound to her or anyone else, he could be patient explaining this.
“That doesn’t make much sense, you say this… Hylian race lived before dinosaurs, but you were born to humans? Is your race still alive somehow?”
“Not… exactly, agent. In all likelihood, there are only two of us now, but magic is a powerful thing. I am one of two reincarnating Hylians. Throughout our history we were born again and again, with our race… gone, our souls didn’t have an easy way to reincarnated, but I guess it finally happened. We’re… connected to each other, the other Hylian and I. Us and one other, though he… he probably is human, at least he likely started that way,” Link said, not without some amount of hesitation. Talking about his dead people was… hard.
“You say three of you have reincarnated, where are the other two?” Agent Hill asked.
Link spread his hands, “I wish I knew, agent. You see, each time we’re reborn, it’s to fight the next in a long line of battles between us. Me and the other Hylian on one side, our eternal enemy on the other. His name is usually Ganondorf, just as mine has always been Link. If I knew where he was, I’d try to fight him pretty much immediately. Ganondorf is dangerous, agent, all those monsters I fight, he made them. All of them. I’ve seen what happens when Hylians and humans get caught up in his schemes and curses. People die, and humans are… less resilient than Hylians were.”
Agent Hill looked… controlled. She was trying very hard to maintain a poker face, and it was working, but it meant there were emotions to cover, and Link had to wonder what those were.
“What happened in Athens, Link?” she asked again.
“I learned who and what I was. Like you said, there’s a Hylian shrine there, it has a secret, I cracked it. I never would have if I hadn’t been who I am, so don’t bother trying. Anyway, I found something in there, a pool, a sacred pool. When I get inside, it gave me memories from my past lives. Not everything, but important bits. Enough to know what’s going on. Once I knew, I had to leave. Ganondorf is here, he’s been here, and his goal has always been to remake the world in his image. My race is dead, Agent Hill. But I was made and then repeatedly born to stop him and protect my people, the way I see it, that means I should protect you now. Humans.”
He let his explanation die off. The basics were out, she’d ask about anything else she considered important.
“You have displayed… several impossible things. We’ve seen you do some of them. Your strength is among the greatest Shield has on record, and we’ve tracked far more than just you. You can turn invisible, run faster and longer than normal humans, use both fire and ice, survive both underwater for days and the inside of a volcano for over a week. How?”
“In a word, agent, magic. Well, some of it is magic. I’m far stronger and faster than any human on my own. I’m also pretty close to immune to natural poisons, turns out, though magical poison is another story…” he rubbed his sword arm a bit, recalling the Hydra venom.
“How much can you lift?” she asked.
“I’m not really sure, so far I haven’t found a limit, though that Curse of… well the lava creature was definitely the heaviest thing yet,” he noted, he also took note that she didn’t ask his speed. They must already have that one.
“Link, assuming everything you’ve said is true… you’ve been going around to 'Hylian' structures and fighting various creatures, but they’ve all been inside places human’s can’t go anyway. How is this protecting humans?”
She sure jumps around a lot, Link thought, but he answered, “It’s not that simple. I’d be almost as out of my depth as you would be if I didn’t have the right tools, Agent Hill. These Hylian temples contain things, mostly magic items I used to possess in previous lives. Ganondorf can’t get inside very easily, but he can curse them. I need to get to these things before he can destroy them, or eventually he’s going to create something I don’t have an answer for. Besides, if I didn’t clear away the curses, they’d eventually spill out. That lava creature wasn’t really a creature made of lava. It was a Curse of Decay. It was eating at that volcano well before I even got to that island. If it had been allowed to continue…” he trailed off, but Agent Hill’s eyes had widened, showing she knew exactly what could’ve happened.
This went on for hours, Link eventually actually tried the coffee and found it bitter but drinkable. He explained about Hylian protection spells preventing typical forced entry, produced a few of his magic items to showcase, explained about the Hydra and Gohma to show how dangerous these creatures were, told some of his memories about Ganondorf, explained the herbs and insects used in potion brewing (and, no, he wouldn’t let them examine the plants and such inside the temple, that needed to stay a closed ecosystem), and more. She was very thorough, but Link didn’t tell her anything about Zelda. She would still be out there, maybe aware of who she was, maybe not, but he’d find her eventually.
“How can we be sure you’re not lying, Link?” Agent Hill eventually asked.
Link had known this would come up, “You’ve seen for yourself that magic exists, agent. Beyond that… I didn’t have to tell you any of this. I could’ve slipped away, invisible, and never let you find me again. I did make the mistake of letting you follow me without letting you know of the danger, but I could have just left you behind. Either way you’d be safer, but… maybe this way you don’t have to be scared of me. Maybe this way, you can see me and know that I’m not going to threaten humanity. That my strength, my magic, will always be used to protect humanity. What do you think, Agent Maria Hill?”
She hesitated. Then, almost reluctantly, she spoke, “On Stromboli island, there was a… thing. It appeared like a dark robed person. But at one point… I saw under it’s hood. I’ve never been so terrified in my life. Even yesterday, when I was certain I and my team would die, I wasn’t as scared as then. What was that, and why can’t I remember what I saw?”
Towards the end she sounded like she was pleading for an answer. Link grew very serious, he remembered those creatures, and what they did, and this woman had been affected by one. That wasn’t an experience anyone could just shake off without magic. By her tone and body language, it still scared her.
“It was a… scout of sorts. Ganondorf can probably sense the general location of Hylian ruins… but probably not always pinpoint them, not at a great distance anyway. Those scouts aren’t very powerful, but they have some magic. He can see through them, and looking at their face puts an enchantment on you. It makes you so scared you want to run to the safest place you can. I think he’s trying to use that to find the Hylian structures. They’re all imbued with blessings and beneficial magic, so anyone who’s found one even by accident probably couldn’t help but think of them. He could track the places he wishes to curse that way,” he paused, remembering that fear himself, though he’d only felt it for a moment. “One got me too, just for a moment. It’s an awful feeling, even afterwards. I’m sorry I didn’t kill that one first, I should never have left it wandering around to see you. If it helps, it’s face is just blank. Creepy, but not actually all that terrifying. It’s just the enchantment, and I’ve killed every one of them I’ve found.”
Agent Hill quickly mastered herself again, and the interview continued. This time the questions were more focused, what kind of abilities did Link have, whether by magic or natural, how likely were the monsters going to hurt innocent people, how did Link know where to go. He didn’t fully explain his abilities, but the rest he was happy to explain. Unfortunately, by the time the interview was done, Link’s next location had appeared in his mind, north and a little east. By the distance he’d be a fair ways into the U.S. again. The reason it was unfortunate was because he’d realized something during the interview, while explaining that very sense.
Back before he knew who he was, there had been one of those senses he got. He hadn’t known what it was or how to focus on it, but it had unnerved him for a significant portion of his life. He had been sensing evil magic back home.
Chapter 13: Chapter 12: Phedippides Who.
Chapter Text
Director Nick Fury wasn’t sure what to do. His ‘Avengers’ Initiative was looking less and less likely to work. He only had a few candidates, and each came with… causes for hesitation. Tony Stark was behaving more and more erratically, Bruce Banner was… well the Hulk was the Hulk, and Link was apparently unconcerned with anything other than his personal mission.
Normally Fury would just have him watched and deal with him if he actually caused problems, like anyone else on Shield’s list of potential threats. Unfortunately, Agent Hill had completely bungled that. Though she’d salvaged the situation incredibly well, Link was surprisingly uncooperative now that he apparently felt that he’d made Hill and her team aware of the danger enough to keep a safe distance. The aggravating thing was: he was right. Hill’s report of the situation inside the ‘Hylian’ temple was incredibly clear about how outmatched they’d been.
Of course, it wasn’t as if Shield was helpless entirely. They could probably find these ‘curses’ if they really existed faster than Link could, and certainly reach them faster. Agent Hill had, wisely, offered to give Link a lift to his next location, attempting to put the boy in their debt. He’d refused, either sensing the intent or just believing that he should stay solitary to avoid potential collateral damage. Hill suggested the former, and Fury agreed, but he claimed the latter reason.
The boy traveled remarkably fast even when he wasn’t hurrying, though. And this time he was rushing. To make a journey from the heart of the Amazon Rainforest back to the USA in under a week, all on foot, should have been impossible. But Link wasn’t just walking. He was running all day, straight towards his destination. His speed outshone even Captain America’s record, and he could keep it up all day before needing to stop, eat, and sleep.
So the boy felt rushed, but refused an offer of help. Just how did this boy tick? If he was to be believed, he wasn’t human, but had been born as a protector. He felt his charge had transferred to humanity, in the absence of his own race to guard, but didn’t like to socialize. It wasn’t that hard to figure out, reports said he’d been bullied for his ears in childhood. He protected humans out of a sense of obligation, but didn’t trust them. Well, Fury did the same thing, he could manipulate this boy.
The question was, though Link clearly believed everything he said, and certainly some of it had to be true, was it all true? Or had the boy invented a rationality for the things he could do? No, almost all of what he said was backed up by one tangible proof or another, so what little remained to be ‘proven’ could be put under ‘likely’. The remaining problem was simply Link’s intent to remain wholly separate from Shield, since the threats he battled could not be entrusted purely to him.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link dashed at nearly full speed straight along the path his directional sense pointed him all day, and each day he was increasingly certain of what he’d find when he arrived. If only his own feelings about that destination weren’t so complicated. Back when he’d lived with his parents, he’d believed he was a slightly deformed human and he’d thought mostly like a human too. All that was now changed.
He knew who he was, now, and he had lifetimes worth of memories to completely overshadow his brief life as a human. He had, immediately and unconsciously, mentally distanced himself from humans. The need for secrecy making it easy to do what he wanted in that regard. He’d been forced to reveal himself a few times, true, and he’d even made friends with Captain Giovanni, yet he’d still managed to convince himself he was completely separate from humanity.
The problem was: he now had to confront his very human origins and he had no idea how to merge his two worlds. He’d never been close to his parents, in fact Serine was the only friend he’d ever had, but he might now have to explain his nearly year-long disappearance to all three of them. Strange as it may seem, he was more worried about that confrontation than the upcoming battles with Ganondorf’s monsters.
One thing at a time, Link, He told himself, Fight the battle in front of you, make it there in time first.
He poured himself, body and mind, into his seemingly endless running and, as he did so, he began to sense a large amount of dark magic ahead.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“He’s going there?” Agent Hill asked, somehow believing and not at the same time.
An agent had brought her a conjecture as to Link’s next destination, and it seemed a rational one. He’d been running almost straight, only detouring around populated areas just enough to avoid a large number of people noticing him. He was through Central America despite starting from the heart of Brazil less than a week ago. At any rate, he was now pointed directly at a town that had been quietly quarantined and kept out of public knowledge.
The town was called Gove, and it currently suffered from a severe and unidentified plague that had appeared without warning a few months ago. Shield could do nothing for its people, they couldn’t even identify the type of illness. And it was the town that Link had most recently lived in before his fateful trip to Athens. She hadn’t known his hometown had been under any threat until just now, but it made sense.
Link could sense both sacred and cursed magic, if you believed him, and if he really had some ancient evil enemy, it made sense the monster would target his home town. Link might’ve become aware of the curse after clearing the one in the Amazon, and taken off, guessing the location. She felt bad for him, but there was nothing that could be done. Shield had already tried to help that town, covertly, and failed.
If it really was a curse, the only possible cure was to let Link work. Of course, she’d offered him a lift, but he’d refused for reasons she couldn’t quite grasp. He claimed that it could be dangerous to be too near him for too long, and the agent in her wanted to assume he sensed a ploy to put him in their debt, but neither explanation seemed to truly fit. Her intuition said he hadn’t been telling the entire truth when explaining his refusal, but she couldn’t fathom what it was.
Well, at his current, surprisingly steady, pace he’d arrive in a couple days. There were no records of Pre- no Hylian structures in Gove, but Shield hadn’t known about several that Link had found all but effortlessly. They would simply have to do exactly what they’d been doing, watch from a safe distance.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link decided to continue running through the night for the last stretch. He had plenty of energy, he’d been rushing, sure, but he hadn’t been exhausting himself each night. He could swim for multiple days on end without eating or sleeping, he could have been taking similar times to run, but he didn’t want to be too tired when he arrived. He needed to be strong for whatever was waiting for him, but he could finish the journey now without overextending himself.
He could sense the spread of the curse, it completely covered his old hometown already, but there was, at least, a clear epicenter and it was a fair bit outside of town. He vaguely wondered what Hylian temple had ended up so separated from… well anything, but that could be anything really. He still didn’t actually know how Hylian structures had spread out so far around the world, as when he’d first started he’d guessed they would all be localized around the Mediterranean, Hyrule had never been as big a place as the modern Earth.
Dawn began to creep up over the Horizon, out here there were no mountains or even much in the way of hills to obscure the sun, and with it came enough light to see his hometown in the distance. He’d make the town in under 15 minutes, he guessed. Of course his home was a little bit away from the town, and the temple he sensed was a fair bit farther even than that, which explained all those strange feelings he’d had back when he lived here.
There was something of an anomaly on the road, though. He wasn’t on the road himself (he didn’t want to look strange to any cars that would see him), but he could see it now as he neared the town and there was an odd blockade, causing any vehicles that came by to detour around the town. That was a very bad sign. If Gove was under quarantine…
He could sense the spread of the curse, of course. It was extensive, covering far more than just the town but he couldn’t see yet what it was doing. Hopefully not something as bad as the Hydra or Curse of Decay, because if it was… he doubted there’d be anyone left to save. He charged straight in.
The town was still sleeping, of course. Dawn had only just broke, nobody would be up yet… but there seemed to be more to it than that. There wasn’t a single light on, and the windows were dark… but the curtains didn’t look right. They looked ragged, as if age and moth had been working on them for years, but that was impossible.
Then Link spotted someone in the street. A single shape of a human walking. Link slowed to a walk himself and started towards the early riser. The first oddity he noticed was it’s posture. Bent, as if with age, and walking too slow as well. Only it was too tall, and used no staff or stick for support.
Then light peeked up over a building that had been shading the person, and Link saw it’s true form. A humanoid, yes, but no human, it’s skin was tight and leathery, and it’s bones had flattened to make the whole thing just a bit too thin even for a corpse. It was a Redead. The sun, however, had a fairly predictable effect on the monster. It screamed for just a second before it froze stiff, then disintegrated into dust where it stood.
Link heard other Redead scream then die, but the sun wasn’t high enough yet to coat the whole town in its cleansing light. And worse than that, they wouldn’t stay dead. Link knew Redead and their rules, each night they would return unless their spell was broken. The sun would hinder them, but it could not undo them.
Of course, it left the question of where the Redead had come from, and Link was afraid he knew exactly where. He suddenly felt a stab of real fear, not for himself, but for those he’d left behind. His mother and father, yes, but more importantly: Serine. He ran again, harder and faster, with fear pumping through his veins. He dashed for his old home, hoping against hope, praying to… to…
Link slowed again. There was something wrong, not here in the town but in his head. He’d been about to pray… but to who? Zelda? Zelda was as mortal as him now, despite her divine origins. No… it was something, or someone else. But he couldn’t… remember who. His memories, for the first time he noticed… flaws. Momentary holes or gaps peppered through some of them. There was more to his past. More to Hyrule. More to him . Was there a way to regain more of his old live’s memories?
All at once his earlier urgency jumped back out at him and he shoved his personal worries down. There would be time to examine that problem later. He ran fast enough for a dust cloud to form behind him, and arrived at his old home in only minutes. The house looked… aged, decrepit. Like decades had gone by since he’d last seen it. He tried the door, locked of course, then he shoved it hard. The door gave way against his Hylian strength, of course, but not in the way he’d expected. His hands just punched holes in the door.
Something was going very, very wrong here. Link pulled the door handle out with ease and swung the door open. It nearly fell off its hinges. He ran to Serine’s room, the door looked as week as any other part of the house. He was almost surprised the floor had taken his weight. He knocked tentatively on the door to his friend’s room. There was no answer.
He opened the door, which didn’t seem to be as decayed as the front door had been and saw his friend laying on her bed. He crossed slowly over to her, terrified of confirming what he expected. If she’d been well, she’d be up by now. But as he came close, he saw her chest rising. She lived.
He examined her carefully. She was asleep, but he doubted she’d easily wake. Her pulse was far too slow, her bed had too much dust to be one night since she’d climbed into it, her face too pale, and her eyes didn’t respond as he opened them. Link carefully lifted her head a poured a health potion down her throat, though he had little hope it would help. Her pulse quickened, and he saw a little color come back to her skin.
Link sighed with relief. The old woman had always been strong for her age, and both wise and strong willed. All three could help, if only slightly with resisting magical ailments. Somehow she’d held out this long, and the potion, though not curing her, had managed to give her more strength.
Her eyes fluttered open. He saw recognition there, and confusion. She tried, for a moment, to speak, but the strain was clearly too much. Her eyes closed in sleep again. Link had bought her a little more time. He had to make use of it.
He dashed upstairs to his parents room, but it was empty, and it didn’t appear to be lived in. Perhaps the quarantine had taken effect before they tried to come home? He hoped that was true. He steeled himself. He knew what he had to do. His friend would only have a little more time, and Link would have to be fast to save her and anyone else who still struggled. He couldn’t spare any more health potions, if he had none for himself everyone would die. He just had to hope he’d come in time.
Link drew his sword, left his old home, and ran towards the Hylian temple hiding a short distance away. He would save his friend, no matter what had turned his hometown into a ghost town.
Chapter 14: Chapter 13: Necro-Dragon
Chapter Text
Link had zero doubt that there was an intended order to the Hylian temples. His directional sense had consistently brought him to the exact next place he could properly explore. In Egypt he’d been given, or earned, the Eldin Earrings which had protected him from the extreme heat inside the Stromboli volcano. In the volcano, he’d barely saved the Dragon’s Scale, which had given him the ability to breathe underwater and dive deep without feeling the pressure of so much water above.
In the depths of the Mediterranean Sea he’d found an additional layer to his Dragon’s Scale, which had dramatically increased his aquatic agility and speed, allowing him to move as swiftly as a dolphin with as little effort as his previous swimming. Link supposed this was meant to bring him to the separate landmass now called the Americas, but the distance had probably drastically increased since these temple’s founding, so he’d been forced to find another method. In the heart of the Amazon rainforest, he’d been given yet another gift: a Lens of Truth.
The lens was different from the one he recalled from his memories, but only in shape. The lens had been much like a modern magnifying glass before, but now it was much like a contact lens, fitting easily into his eye, rather than him needing to hold it up to use. It was thicker than a contact lens, however, and was both far more durable and more uncomfortable. Fortunately, it wasn’t hard to remove either, it was just intended to leave both of his hands free.
All of these things left a few questions in Link’s mind and, despite his current need for haste, he couldn’t help but consider them. There was an intended order to the temples, so who was doing the intending? How had they set things up so that he knew where to go? His memories of past lives were grouped together, showing him useful flashes of moments or information from a dozen different incarnations but in chronological order of incarnations. At least he assumed they were, certainly the first set were all from his first life.
Yet, he couldn’t know if the last memories he currently possessed were actually from the incarnation before this one. At any rate, he possessed no memory of any of these temples specifically, or of a world, a time, where they might’ve belonged. So what had happened? How had Hyrule fallen? How had these been set up for him in such a way as to insure their survival? Who was guiding his steps? He possessed no memories that even gave him hints.
He stood atop the temple, which was apparently completely underground, as he considered these things but his immediate problem was an obvious one: how to get in? He’d been looking for hours, hours he was afraid to spend, and was no closer to an answer. He’d put on the Lens of Truth and it had revealed nothing. Nothing of use, at least.
There where a few oddities it had revealed. Poes, spirits of the dead, wandered freely it seemed. Though, they were harmless in and of themselves without some great emotion, like hate or rage, to fuel them. None had proven dangerous. There was also a… shadow of some kind. He could see it even without the lens and it stretched out well past where he could see.
Trouble was, nothing cast the shadow, and even the lens couldn’t reveal its origin. Darkness wasn’t a thing, it was the absence of light, shadows were places with less light than the area around it, and were created by covering up the source of light. That wouldn’t remove all the light from touching the area, since light also reflected off things, but it certainly limited the exposure.
All of that was just how things worked when magic wasn’t involved, however. Ganondorf was proficient with darkness magic, but it wasn’t necessarily an evil thing. Link had memories of people wielding darkness magic against the King of Evil. Impa, or at least one of the Impa’s he’d known, and Midna were prime examples. Darkness magic repelled light, along with anything else it did, it was rarely absolute in its ability, but it could still dampen the light with ease.
So what spell was on this place that managed this widespread effect? When he’d noticed the shadow, he’d looked up, already having been wearing the Lens of Truth, expecting some horror or at least invisible object to be hovering above him but there had been nothing. That left magic but this was… huge, likely as expansive as the Curse of Decay had been, but with no discernible effect. The Curse of Decay had been exactly what it said on the tin and damaged the structure of the volcano, at least until it had found the host it had been searching for. Here there was… nothing. A vague impression of Ganondorf’s touch, a temple below ground with no visible or invisible entrance, questions spinning in his mind with no apparent answers, and a hot sun bearing down on him as he desperately searched for any way forward before his friend died. Not that he was hot, with the Eldin Earring in he didn’t notice this little heat, but it still felt oppressive. He wished a breeze would blow through, but even the wind would feel dry in this arid climate.
Link stopped. He wasn’t hot, so he hadn’t noticed… but there was some kind of breeze blowing on him. A incredibly light, but cool, wind that rose… up from the ground. He dropped to the ground, looking carefully until he found the tiny crack in the ground that air blew up from. He dug at it, trying to find enough purchase to get his fingers in.
The dirt wasn’t deep, and it wasn’t long before he found a rock underneath it all. He checked the crack, it ran around two plates of rock in a small box like… like bricks. But a Hylian temple wouldn’t be able to degrade to the point it lost its airtight nature, all the others had survived without so much as a mark, save where the Curse of Decay had deliberately eaten at one.
It didn’t matter, this wall was falling apart for some reason, which meant Link could break in. He stood and pulled from his inventory the massive hammer he’d stowed from the boss room in Stromboli. Then he remembered he should probably wear the Golden Gauntlets, and put those on too. Then he started attacking the Hylian temple.
It shattered in only a few swings, the broken stone crashing down for what sounded like several feet before it hit the floor. The darkness inside the temple was so thoroughly black that Link couldn’t see inside even with the sunlight shining directly in through the hole he’d just made. With nothing else to do, he put the hammer away, though he left the gauntlets on, and jumped into the room.
The Hylian temple was a mess, and not just because he’d knocked a hole in it. The moment he passed the darkness barrier, Link found he could see, as long as he wore the Lens of Truth at least, but what it revealed was… confusing. Apparently, Link had broken through in a hallway, there was a locked door behind him, but the other end opened into what appeared to be a chasm, with floating rocks and bottomless pits and all manner of dangerous traps.
The only problem was: it was all sideways. It was as if the entire temple had been picked up and set on its side, but the seemingly endless chasm had moved with everything else. He didn’t have time to worry about how or why, he had to hurry. Link set out to explore the broken temple.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“How many?” Agent Hill asked, with true incredulity.
“Eleven and counting ma’am. Based on the information provided by Link, Shield started searching for cursed areas, almost all Hylian structures Shield knows about are effected in one way or another, including a Shield lab where several small prestructure objects are studied and tested. And that’s not all, we’ve found even more places that are either afflicted with a sudden disease that’s never been seen before or strange creatures out for blood, sometimes both.”
Maria tried to wrap her mind around that information. Eleven curses. Even Link couldn’t deal with this all on his own. Not to mention they were scattered across all six inhabited continents. If each one was already dangerous…
But Shield was outmatched. The fiasco in the Amazon had proved that. They had been one step from being wiped out and hadn’t done any lasting damage to those monsters. And then there was… whatever had hurt Link so badly later on. Were there more of those monsters or anything at the same level?
The agent who had delivered the intel suddenly spoke again and jolted her from her thoughts: “Ma’am, there’s a request that you give advice on proceedings with these curses.”
“Right… quarantine the areas. Don’t let anyone, even Shield personnel, inside. When Link has finished with this one we can let him know how many there are and see if he can take care of them.”
“Yes ma’am, I’ll tell them that’s your personal opinion on the problem.”
Agent Hill knew the advice wouldn’t be taken. Nobody liked feeling helpless, least of all those with power. And Shield was supposed to be the ultimate line of defense… everywhere. But they couldn’t be, not here. Link was the only one with the capacity to combat this threat. She just hoped Shield wouldn’t throw away too many lives before they figured that out.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Director Fury allowed himself an internal smile when he heard Agent Hill’s advice. He couldn’t follow that advice, not immediately, but it was the right advice. The problem was, he didn’t have final say in the matter this time. It was a big enough threat that the council was meeting even then to discuss. In this scenario, there was only one way to get his point across: let them screw up.
Shield had videos of Link’s raw power and speed now, mostly from his fight against the lava monster on Stromboli island. He’d sent them those. Shield had multiple eyewitness testimonies that Shield’s best weapons and men could and would be entirely ineffective against these threats of magical and/or alien origin. He’d sent them those, and they'd were disregarding all of it.
The only way they’d learn was to let them send agents to their deaths. When it was their fault, they would see Fury was right. They’d know they needed the Avengers.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link did not like being afraid. He’d tried to be his usual, careful, self in this twisted temple. He hadn’t truly succeeded. It wasn’t the temple itself that scared him, of course. It was the threat on Serine’s life that had him rushing recklessly about. Still, he had finally managed to make it to the boss room, and with only a few bangs and bruises more than he’d probably have had anyway.
The real problem was that he was tired. He’d spent the whole time, at least half a day, moving almost as much as he had running all the way here. It was really starting to pile up on him. Unlike some Hylian legends about him had claimed, he was not able to stay active and fighting 24/7. Hopefully, this would be the end though, and he could take a full rest before moving on.
Still, for all his rush, he’d cleared the whole place very effectively. He’d found a pair of Hover Boots which allowed him to traverse much more easily and, though he had founds plenty of vengeful poes around, he had discovered that his Boomerang emitted enough light to stun any specter it passed through. Allowing him to attack it with any physical weapon he chose.
His other discoveries had been more confusing, however. There had been several Redead about, but they seemed completely unable to effect him. He’d never possessed such a resistance before, so he couldn’t figure out what was going on there. The final piece was even stranger. He’d picked up a bow and several quivers full of arrows in the Amazon temple, they’d been instrumental in defeating Gohma, but here he’d found something odd: arrow enhancing spells. Specifically the ability to alter an arrow with the element of light… or darkness.
Light made sense, Link has tested and they easily destroyed poes with only one shot, but what would Link need dark arrows for? His enemy wielded darkness magic constantly, he couldn’t possibly have a use for adding more darkness magic to the mix.
Link shoved that problem out of his mind. If he found a use for it even once, he’d be glad he had it. For now, he stepped forward and unlocked the boss chamber and walked inside. The room was very dark, but torches kept some light about, their flames almost highlighting how much Link couldn’t see. Then the expected musical message played.
“One who learns the value of light and darkness. Their relationship of shrouding and revealing. Face now the monstrosity of your past. Illuminate that which is hidden, hide what should not be seen and emerge victorious.”
Link frowned as the torches all flared briefly, before one half of the circular chamber when completely out, and the other brightened to an almost blinding degree, some kind of magic dividing the two brightness levels so that one half was pitch black and the other entirely too bright. But, there was no sign of a ‘monstrosity’ anywhere. He had the Lens of Truth on still, if there were anything to see, he would see it. Except… he felt it, a source of evil magic directly in front of him. What…?
Something slammed into him and sent him crashing into a wall fully on the bright side of the chamber. Link coughed hard but finally thought he understood. The enemy wasn’t invisible, it was camouflaged. Despite it being a ‘monstrosity of his past, Link couldn’t remember anything like this creature but, then, in most of his lives, he had possessed no memories of past lives. He could fight this thing.
He got up and sheathed his sword, though he kept the shield out. Then he reached into his inventory and pulled out the Magic Cape. He pulled it on, and watched as something very very bright tried to strike him. It passed right through, of course, as he was intangible. And now he knew where it was.
He pulled out his bow and enchanted an arrow into a dark arrow. He should’ve known it would come into play right here. He drew and fired directly straight ahead. The arrow left his fingers and became tangible again, a rather dangerous strategy Link wished he’d thought of before now, and struck the thing, whatever it was. The arrow pushed its brightness away, as well as piercing its chest, and it finally became visible.
It was a ghost-like thing vaguely reminiscent of the monster Bongo-Bongo from his memories. Only this thing glowed with a terrible light and had nasty claws instead of hands. It looked startled to be seen, however, and Link hurried to capitalize. He pulled off the cape and drew his sword, managing to land five or six slashes before it regained composure.
Link jumped backward to make sure he wasn’t caught by some counterattack, but the creature instead shook itself, and did… the exact opposite of what it had done before. It stopped glowing and started pushing light away instead. At first, of course, it became completely visible, but then it retreated into the blackened part of the room vanishing again. Link slipped the cape on and followed the creature, he’d never get anywhere shooting blindly and he didn’t want to find out the hard way if the thing had any projectile attacks.
Once inside he pulled out his bow again and readied a light arrow. As always, the advice from the musical message was precisely the right thing. He illuminated the monster even when its light was overpowering, and he hid himself from its eyes and claws. When he got an opening, he struck hard. It took several long minuets, but he finally managed to kill the thing, whatever it was. Oddly, there didn’t seem to be a second phase to this one, but Link wasn’t about to complain.
The message played even as the creature’s magic failed and it crumbled into nothing, “You have proven your ability with light and darkness, take now a piece of your past that you had lost.”
The room’s lighting returned to normal, save for one beam of light shining in the center, an item floating inside. Only then did Link notice something that should have been obvious from the start: this room wasn’t tilted. He’d walked through a sideways room, into a perfectly normal one. Well… normal in orientation at least.
Link walked over and claimed his prize, but kept a wary eye out for… whatever was going to come next. Because Link seriously doubted this creature, still safely locked away in this chamber to serve as a test for him, was the epicenter of the curse afflicting his old home.
The final item didn’t attach itself right to him like some had in the past but, then, neither had the Lens of Truth. In his hand sat a strange little thing, but a loud crack behind him kept him from properly examining it. He stowed it safely away as he spun to confront he next challenge. He was exhausted, had taken a few hits already, and he was low on magic (though that was slowly refilling) but he’d fight anyway. Fight until he died or there was no threat to his friend left, whichever came first.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
As evening began creeping over the town, and shadows began lengthening, Agent Hill started to feel a sense of… death hang over everything. There was no other word for it. The feeling of a graveyard after dark, the knowledge of finality. This town… it was already dead. It just didn’t know it yet.
“Ma’am! We’ve got seismic activity down there!”
Hill started, “Seismic, what’s happening?”
“No idea! There shouldn’t be any hint of an earthquake out here!”
Hill rushed over to the monitor, but the town again caught her eye. Black smoke was rising from the entire area, filling the sky, but it didn’t waft away at all. Every wisp of it hung and congealed over Gove until it was entirely blacked out.
Then an ear-splitting crack resounded and Hill covered her ears reflexively. Even then she heard what came next. A deafening screech like sheering metal only that she somehow knew it was coming from a mouth of flesh. When Maria was able to make herself look, there was very little to see: only that a massive shape moved in the darkness, everything else was still obscured.
“Spotlights! Now!” She yelled, and agents rushed to obey.
It only took moments, but each one felt like an hour, listening to the earth shake and the creature scream. When the spotlights finally came on, however, they made absolutely no difference. The beams were bright enough that she could see the path they carved out of the natural night, but as soon as they struck the black smoke, they seemed to stop dead, as if striking a physical barrier.
Then there was a light, a single point of golden-white brilliance, sitting inside the blackness. It shot forward like an arrow and apparently struck the large creature, for the light suddenly exploded and drove the smoke away. For one instant, Hill and all the Agents of Shield could see exactly what was happening in Gove.
The creature was a gigantic quadrupedal lizard, with bat-like wings spread wide over a dozen buildings each. Its head was horned and lined with teeth made for killing something the size of a building, and out of its mouth spilled the dark smoke that immediately began refilling the area with darkness. It stood in a crack in the ground, that had already swallowed a huge chunk of Gove, and was climbing free. On the lip of the crack, facing the monster head-on, was Link, though it was too far for Maria to tell what he was doing.
Nobody said the word. Nobody needed to. Not a soul in the world could see that thing and not know. A creature of mythology and legend, spoken of in every corner of the world, battled only by the gods or the greatest of heroes: a dragon. Link was fighting a living, breathing dragon.
The black smoke filled back in almost immediately, but neither Hill nor any other agent could move until the next piercing scream jolted them back to life. Some used comms to report what was happening, others set up cameras to record in case Link made that opening again, which actually happened several times. Apparently, decisions were reached very quickly, for someone came and told Hill that a missile strike had been ordered.
She tried to protest that there were civilians down there still, not to mention Link was fighting it directly, but she knew there was nothing she could do. And she understood: there was a dragon down there. What could a swordsman do against that?
In under five minutes she saw not one but two short-range missiles streak down towards the black dome over Gove. Link, helpfully, chose that exact moment to fire another round of whatever light magic he was using, and they got to see exactly what effect they had. The first missile struck home, detonating directly on the dragon’s back. The explosion made it lurch forwards, but it caught itself easily. The second missile streaked past the beast and exploded on the ground in front of it right where Link was standing.
The creature roared and swiveled its head on its long neck… and apparently decided that the missile had come from them. Not that she could blame it, it might as well have been them, but it sealed their fate for certain. Shield had, of course, tried to step in and take charge like it always did, like she always did, and completely botched it.
No, she was being unfair. Usually, what Shield did really was for the best. It was just that threats were starting to appear that were too big for Shield, and the higher-ups refused to believe that. They needed to spend some time on the field. Director Fury was right, they needed to have some way of rising to these new threats, and if they couldn’t… to find and employ those who could.
As the gigantic dragon took flight, shadows trailing behind as they dribbled out of its mouth, and came straight at her and her team, Agent Maria Hill of Shield really hoped they found some way of killing it before it destroyed the world.
Several agents drew guns and started firing, just some last effort, completely useless. Maria joined them, of course. The dragon didn’t just land on them, however, it stopped, somehow beating its wings to hover in the air despite its weight. Then its mouth stopped leaking that shadowy smoke and the back of it's throat started to glow black.
Agent Hill opened her eyes wide and yelled, “Fire breath!”
Everyone stopped shooting uselessly and scattered, but the flames never came. Hill only barely saw what happened out of the corner of he eye, but at the moment it was about to unleash black flames on them, Link appeared on its head and swung a massive hammer, forcefully closing its mouth and causing the fires to spill out its closed jaws instead of blasting forward with force.
The creature screamed again, and at this range Hill thought her ears would split, but she watched as Link somehow made the hammer disappear and used his sword to hack at one of the dragon’s wings. The beast careened out of control and struck the ground, and Link was flung off it. He landed not far from Maria herself.
He stood up, looking perfectly fine, save for heavily damaged clothing, and spoke with voice that sounded out-of-breath, “You guys fired those missiles?”
“Yes”, Hill said, ashamed.
“Thanks, I never would’ve been able to get that thing out of town.”
Then he charged the dragon again.
The other Shield agents continued to run away, which was probably the wise thing to do, but Maria couldn’t make herself go anywhere. That missile had struck almost exactly where the light spell had come from, yet the man thanked them for helping. Last time Shield had intervened he had berated them up and down like children!
Link was apparently having a difficult time doing any real damage to the dragon, which Hill supposed was fair, if concerning. Whenever the dragon tried to use its fire breath, Link drew a bow from nowhere and fired an arrow that looked to be made of light into its mouth. But this never prompted it to scream in pain, just somehow cancelled the attack. Whenever it attacked with its claws instead, Link just dodged or blocked with his shield, somehow resisting its raw strength with his own.
Finally, though, Link seemed to spot something she couldn’t see, and shot another light arrow at a point on its neck. The creature roared in agony and reared its head and neck up into the sky. Link acted so fast she barely saw it, he pulled on a pair of golden slippers with wings on them, setting them over his boots, then he dashed forwards and up the dragon’s foreleg, he ran out of room to run very quickly, but he stepped on thin air once, twice, three times and jumped again.
He spun in the air with his sword outstretched. Then his sword glowed a fiery red light and when it made contact with the midpoint of the dragon’s neck, it sliced clean through and severed the neck in two. With a spray of blood the head and its half of the neck rose a few feet in the air, enough for Link to pass between the two pieces, and fell to the ground with an audible thud.
Link landed on his feet on the dragon’s back. He stood tall over his fallen enemy, swung his sword three times to shake the blood off it, and sheathed it. Then he casually leaped about twenty feet to the ground. He walked over to her, and dropped to the ground next to her. Hill hadn’t realized she’d fallen.
“You can walk on air?” was all she managed to say.
Link glanced at his golden shoes tiredly, “Only a few steps.”
“You killed a dragon.”
“Yeah, there’s always a dragon at some point. Most can’t fly though, Ganondorf must be taking some inspiration from human legends.”
“You survived the missile.”
“Yeah, if you haven’t noticed I’m basically heatproof.”
“Right.”
“It wasn’t you who ordered those missiles fired, was it?”
“Higher-ups, I tried to tell them not to.”
“Thought so.”
“There’s one of those at every place you visit?”
“Something like it at least. Giant scorpion or spider, lava monster, hydra, dragon, something.”
“We found at least eleven more places with curses around the world.”
“Makes sense… Ganondorf probably can’t tell which ones are still important from wherever he’s hiding. He just curses all the ones he finds. They’re all populated?”
“Yes.”
“Looks like I have a lot of work to do then.”
Chapter 15: Chapter 14: Final Legend 6
Chapter Text
Cold wind came howling through the door as it opened to admit another customer. It stirred the elderly shopkeeper’s hair and Terra spun sharply towards the stranger, her hair protected by the many coverings she wore to hide her face and ears. Immediately, she regretted the action. It was too suspicious, if the person was looking for her (and it was extremely unlikely they were) she would’ve all but given herself away just then. Besides, he looked normal enough, maybe a bit worn and ragged for so early in the day, but normal.
A wisened hand took her own, and the shopkeeper spoke under his breath, “Do not worry, child, he is not here for you.” Then louder he addressed the newcomer, “Aaron, any change yet?”
“Not yet, sir, she’s still feverish. Please, don’t you have anything stronger?” The man said, something urgent in his voice.
“Nothing in season, it’s late fall and not all herbs can be preserved with any strength. I’ll be happy to sell you more ginger for tea, but if it’s not having any effect I’m afraid there’s nothing I can do at this time of year.”
“Please! I’ll try anything! You have to have something else!” The man spoke with panic now, whoever was sick, she meant a lot to him. “I can pay! You know I can!”
Terra spoke up, she knew she shouldn’t but she couldn’t help herself: “I… might could help sir, I have a few herbs that aren’t… native here. They’re still good, if you’re willing to let me try.”
The man turned to her, hope sparking in his eyes, “Really!? You can save her!? Yes! Please come, I can pay… or… or do you need a place to stay the night? My wife is a wonderful cook as well!”
“A bed and meal sounds perfect. You can tell me about her condition on the way.”
“Thank you! Thank you! Yes please, the house is this way!”
The man actually had a hard time explaining anything of use to her, Aaron was clearly at his wit's end. What Terra did manage to learn was that it was his soon-to-be-married daughter, Amy, who was ill. Apparently there was an old custom in this town for brides to visit the shrine out west of the town three nights before the wedding. Amy had gone, and stumbled back into town with a high fever. The exhausting struggle home had nearly killed her, apparently.
The doctor a few towns over had been summoned, but had been able to do nothing, he claimed there was no cause. But he was known to dislike this town because of the apothecary living here, so not many truly believed him. Terra had a hard time believing such a petty reason for dislike would cause a doctor to let a young woman die, but there was no convincing Aaron of that.
When she arrived, Terra hurried to Amy’s room and examined what she could. Her worst fear didn’t seem to be true, however, it wasn’t magical sickness. She did seem to be poisoned, however. Terra wasn’t familiar with native poisons and venoms to know what could cause this, however, and she doubted she’d actually have the anti-venom to save her naturally. She checked quickly for bite marks but found none.
Aaron’s wife came and asked if he had managed to get anything stronger from the elderly apothecary, and he explained that Terra had been there and offered foreign help. She immediately asked if Terra needed anything, and Terra pulled some basic herbs from her satchel. She instructed the family in the preparation of the herbs into a broth and sent them to work while she used another to slow the fever.
Terra, all eyes finally off her, used magic. It wasn’t hard, since it was a natural venom, to isolate the harmful chemicals in her blood. Then she used a trick she learned long ago to help make her healing look more natural. She moved the venom through the blood and pushed it into her stomach. It would do exactly what she’s promised before and slow the fever. But it also meant she’d be able to force it out in a plausible way in a moment.
Magical work done, Terra retrieved a trash can and placed it nearby. When the family came back with the broth, Terra put Amy back on the edge of consciousness and stood up to meet them.
“It looks like she ate something dangerous, and it’s still in her. So we have to fight the toxin.”
“Is that why this stuff smells so bad?” asked a smaller child.
Terra smiled and bent down, whispering conspiratorially to the child so that all would hear, “Don’t worry, it tastes even worse.”
“So, you don’t have the antidote?” Aaron asked.
Terra stood back up, “We don’t know what’s in her, so that’s why we’re using that broth instead.”
“So it… will help her fight any poison?”
“Something like that. Don’t worry, we’ll know if it works very quickly.”
The man nodded, and his wife seemed to gain confidence as well. Terra took the broth from them and retrieved a funnel from her satchel. She began to pour the vile liquid down the unfortunate girl’s throat. It wasn’t long before Terra saw the signs, and hurriedly ceased angering her digestive system.
She quickly set down the broth and funnel and grabbed the trash can. Poor Amy suddenly sat straight up and retched up both vile broth and the venom straight into the can she held out for her. Unfortunately, Terra heard someone retching behind her. Oh well.
Amy coughed and spluttered as her mind came alive just a bit after her body, “What… what was that stuff?”
“Just something to make you throw up whatever you ate,” Terra said smiling at the girl.
She began performing what should look like some checks, but activated her magic again behind the young woman's back so none could see. She seemed fully cleared out now, but she’d be weak for a few more days.
“It was just some berries” Amy said, “I was hiding and… and I got hungry so I tried the berries.”
“Hiding from what?” Her mother asked, and Terra perked up as well. If it was those… those creatures again.
“There… there was a man in the woods… I think there was at least… it’s all fussy now.”
“Well, you’re safe now, right Miss? She’s ok now?” Aaron asked.
“Yes, she’ll be fine, just let her body rest and recover. Give her lots of food and tea too, it doesn’t look like you’ve been able to force anything but liquids down her throat since she came home.”
The family couldn’t stop thanking her all night, and happily gave her the promised meal and roof for the night, but Terra had a hard time sleeping. What Amy had experienced was growing more and more common wherever she went. Terra wasn’t her real name, of course. It was Zelda, but her pursuers knew that, so every so often she came up with a new name to travel by as she ran. Terra had been the name of the protagonist in one of her favorite games she’d played growing up… back when she’d had a home.
She wondered if Link had suffered anything similar, if he’d lost house and home when he learned what he was, or if he even knew yet. Maybe she’d stumble upon him before he knew anything about who he was, wouldn’t that be something? It didn’t seem likely though and she didn’t actually want it to be like that. She wanted him to recognize her immediately when they found each other. She wanted him to be ready to fight all the things chasing her.
She turned over and, comforted by memories of her chosen hero, finally managed to find sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Her dreams were fitful memories of her times on the run from or even captured by the King of Evil. It was all she ever seemed to dream of these days. Sometimes she also dreamed of Link coming in to save her, but that had become less and less common as her year of running had gone on.
Tonight, she was lucky. She dreamed of the moment Link had leaped a wall of fire to save her from a minion of Demise’s. He’d grinned and asked if he was late. Her guardian, Impa, had given him an undue scolding about his timing before. Then she’d run away again, leaving Link with an enemy entirely out of his league. How she wished she had Link’s courage.
When she woke, she was crying, and one of Aaron’s younger daughters, Amber, was leaning over her. Zelda, no she had to remember she was Terra for the moment, started and hit her head on the wall. As she massaged her head, and her pride, the young girl asked who Link was. Terra realized she must've been talking in her sleep.
“Someone… that I lost. I’m looking for him. At least… I think I am.”
“You don’t know if you’re looking for him?” The child asked her.
“I guess that sounds pretty silly doesn’t it. But the funny thing is, I haven’t met him yet, and I don’t know where he’s gone,” Terra sighed.
“Why don’t you just call him?”
“I don’t know his number,” she said, shrugging, “All I can do is look in places he might be. Eventually, he’ll find me… I hope.”
“How do you know?”
Zelda felt tears building up again, but fought them, why was she opening up to this child?
“I… I just do. It… it has to happen. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be a point.”
She felt arms around her middle and looked down to see little Amber hugging her. Zelda felt herself smile. Her parents had never had more children after her, was this what it was like having younger siblings? Did they intuit when you needed something so simple as a hug? Zelda didn’t know, but she hugged the child back, and let the tears flow, for just a little while.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Terra left Aaron’s home early and made for the shrine. If there was anything of significance there, she wanted to know. Who knew, maybe Link would be finding the same one about now. The worst part of traveling alone, however, was how much time she was left with her thoughts, for the more she thought, the darker her thoughts became.
To push those thoughts away, she often tried engaging her mind with more… theoretical thinking. Like why she hadn’t been born a royal this time. She still hadn’t worked that out. In every lifetime she had memories of, she’d been born a princess (if there had been a kingdom at all), and always along her own bloodline.
But, in this incarnation, her parents had been middle-class, financially speaking. Stable, but not rich, and not involved in politics at all. Was her bloodline dried out? It could explain the large distance in time since the last incarnation she had memories of, but it didn’t seem like enough. Just what was going on? And what was her role in it this time?
Usually, she was the one to pick up the pieces of whatever havoc Ganondorf had wrought in Hyrule. As its rightful ruler, she took charge and built her people a stable society again. Today’s world was fractured. Humanity had grown past the possibility of a single, united, kingdom, and they had lacked the fear of one recurring evil to face every few hundred to a few thousand years to keep them together.
She couldn’t be what she had been. Her role didn’t exist anymore. If she wasn’t able to lead the damaged world, what was she good for? It seemed that each time she tried to step out of the role, she only made things worse. Like the time she had given up on learning magic and tried digging up old technology to prepare for Calamity Ganon.
That had been a disaster. Calamity Ganon had simply taken control of each and every working piece of Guardian tech, and used it against Hyrule and every other kingdom. No, she’d not make a mistake like that again. Not this time, when she had all these memories to warn her of her past mistakes. But what could she do?
Her brooding (so much for keeping her mind off unpleasant thoughts) had carried her all the way to the shrine and immediately she knew the trip had been worth it. It was a Hylian shrine for certain, the architecture and runes were certainly the work of her ancient children (it really felt odd thinking of Hylians as her children, but she remembered being Hylia now).
Humanity had created incredible architecture, a great deal of which equaled Hyrule in beauty and even surpassed it in ingenuity, especially given the lack of magic. Hylian architecture was distinctive, however, to anyone with a discerning eye, and it was far, far more durable. Humanity had managed to lose most of the Seven Wonders to time in under 10,000 years, all because they’d forgotten how to enchant their structures and tools. Only the great calamity bringer himself, Ganondorf, had managed to wreak lasting damage on Hylian temples and shrines.
This particular shrine seemed to have evaded the King of Evil’s notice up until this point, Terra could sense no dark magic or evil intent on this place. Still, she determined to search for any clues, though she really wasn’t sure what to look for. Just as she’d earlier been brooding over, she wasn’t sure that she had a role in this incarnation. All she could think to do was evade capture by Ganondorf and try to find Link. She searched anyway.
She looked for messages or hidden rooms without luck, but she hadn’t really expected anything. Many leftover shrines were just… leftover. They served no purpose anymore, only that humans seemed naturally attracted to them for reasons they themselves could rarely explain. Perhaps just some remnant memories of magic. Not all contained hidden Goddess Pools to give healing or memories of past lives, in fact Terra doubted there was any besides the one she’d found hiding under a small Japanese shrine.
It was then that she thought of another trick to check for. That Goddess Pool had been well hidden, but Terra (she’d still gone by her given name of Zelda at the time) had discovered it by accident while secretly casting a healing spell on a lady who’d come there to pray. The concealing magic had reacted to hers and revealed the path down for her. She didn’t have a target this time, healing oneself was impossible, so she instead used a tiny bit of time magic to age a tree branch growing inside the stone structure.
This time it was not a path that opened for her but just a panel right in the back, where any offerings might have been laid in times past. Terra hurriedly walked over to inspect the development. She found just a small opening behind what had moved for her, but inside was a rolled up piece of paper. She delicately took it and unfurled it, paper was extremely difficult to enchant to last a long time so it was far more likely that the container was enchanted to preserve whatever was inside, and she felt her jaw drop.
It was a map, a magic map, enchanted to guide one to a location, even if that location moved. These weren’t common even back in Hylian times, mainly because there was no way to insure the wrong person couldn’t read them, but in this case she could guess why such an item had to have been risked. This was a map to the original Temple of Time. The resting place of Link’s greatest weapon against evil: the Master Sword.
Here at last was purpose. Now, when she’d nearly despaired in her own value she had a role. She would find the location of the Master Sword and find Link, in whichever order, and bring them together. That would be her role. Link would need this to save the world, and now it was hers to deliver. Of course, that put pressure on her to succeed, and that was far from a given, but she would gladly take that over running endlessly without guide or goal. Now, with the world’s survival riding on her shoulders, Terra felt happier than she had in days.
Chapter 16: Chapter 15: Nameless Woods
Chapter Text
Terra’s sweat soaked into her headgear as she held a difficult position in a tall tree. She was Hylian, which meant her natural, even untrained, strength surpassed even the strongest of humans. Actually, she wasn’t sure about the legendary WWII hero Captain America, a figure she’d idolized for most of her life. She brought her concentration back to the moment, if she fell she could still break her neck and there was something worse waiting for her if she survived.
Down below her a dark scout patrolled the forest she was traveling through. It appeared as a black-hooded and cloaked figure, but under the hood lay a blank face with a terrifying enchantment. These scouts were everywhere, it seemed, and Terra had been tracked by them since… since she learned the truth about herself. Another image flashed through her mind, her human father and mother clinging to each other as as dark figure advanced, not on them, but her. She banished the memory quickly.
I’m alive, she told herself, I’m alive and so are they… I hope.
But Ganondorf wasn’t the type to leave someone alone just because they no longer had a connection to his target. Best case he’d just set sentries to watch in case she tried to go home but it was unlikely. Even in that best case scenario, Terra didn’t have a home anymore, and she doubted she could until Ganondorf was dead.
The scout moved on and Terra eased herself into a more comfortable, if now visible, position in the tree. Her Hylian physique gave her the strength of ten human men, but it had still taken training to make herself as flexible as in one life when she’d been on the run from Ganondorf for seven years as Shiek. She didn’t have any deku nuts, or modern flashbangs, to use either, but her memories of that life had so far proved by far the most useful.
She slid her map out from its place and tried to learn something new from it. It showed the area directly around her to a surprisingly detailed degree, allowing her to easily use landmarks to determine her direction. And off on one edge was a picture of a sword with a familiar wing-patterned wing guard stuck into the ground. It did not tell her the distance to the sword.
She had, however, been keeping track of her general direction and Terra thought she might’ve worked out a general understanding of where she was being led. The Master Sword would be stuck in a pedestal, and she’d originally assumed that pedestal would be found inside the Temple of Time, but that wasn’t the only place it had been known to sleep. The great forest of Hyrule, though it had gone by many names throughout the years, had also been a recurring resting place for the Sword of Evil’s Bane.
There was also a major legend involving a sword that couldn’t be drawn except by one hand. The Arthurian Legends spoke of two swords only he could properly wield. Caliburn, the famous sword in the stone he drew to prove his right to the throne of Camelot, and Excalibur, the sword granted to him by the Lady of the Lake. How those legends came to be was a source of mystery to even the most well versed historians, but Terra now wondered if they somehow sprang from a real sword so well hidden it was almost impossible to find.
Some random human finds a sword in a dark wood stuck in stone, couldn’t pull it out, and tells his friends. The story passes down, mixes with with some other stories about a perfect King that might have even been partially real… it was a plausible theory. Another option, far less likely but entertaining to think about, was that Link had been ‘King Arthur’. He and his knights had fought enough monsters to warrant a possibility that one or all had been the work of Ganondorf.
Still, Terra was long way off from even Europe yet, let alone the British Isles. She had time to be proven wrong, but it kept her mind busy. She peered around cautiously, looking for signs the dark scout had decided to hide for some reason. Then, finding nothing, carefully came down from the tree. Her life on the run wasn’t over just because she had a goal now. She’d be hunted until Ganondorf was dead, and so would Link. Unfortunately, Zelda was far less capable of defending herself in a normal fight, and her magic was geared towards support and gimmicks, not combat (though she had worked out a useful trick of rewinding a particular object’s time which could save her in a pinch).
Terra carefully continued her journey, putting away her map and keeping her eyes and ears sharp for any further warnings of pursuit. Something odd kept floating back to her mind, though. She’d passed through a small city and learned of man called Tony Stark who’d invented a weapon so powerful he’d single-handedly ended all ongoing wars and shut down every known terrorist organization.
The Iron Man seemed dangerous to her. It was too similar to the Guardian tech Calamity Ganon had so easily stolen and gained control of so long ago. And even if he couldn’t take over pure technology as easily, who was there to make certain this ‘Stark’ aimed his Iron Man at the right place and time? She had an awful feeling Link might have to fight it one day, and her awful feelings had a way of coming true, she’d learned.
She walked on for hours, her mind swirling around with different thoughts and predictions, until she reached the edge of the forest she’d been in for the last two days. Ahead was a great deal of nothing. A field of tall grass, but not so tall as to cover her as she walked, she’d have no protection from prying eyes. It worried her, but there wasn’t any getting out of it. She walked forwards.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was a month after the encounter in the woods that Terra felt it. She was still far from the Master Sword’s resting place, but was still in the heart of Europe. She still had a long way to go before she found it, even assuming it wasn’t in the Americas somewhere.
It was not the Master Sword she felt that night, huddled under her cloak under the closest thing to shelter she’d been able to find. It was a huge spike in power, far far away someone was doing something very very big with an almost impossible amount of magic. So powerful it woke her from restless sleep and made her turn her head west. She stared uselessly in that direction, expecting a great beacon to be visible, some sign that Ganondorf has already won, perhaps, but there was nothing. Then it ended, just as abruptly as it had begun.
Terra sat back and contemplated the event. That power hadn’t felt evil, really, her expectation of some sign of Ganon had been raw fear. Unfortunately it hadn’t felt inherently good either, it felt neutral. Had humanity finally unlocked some long hidden magic? She supposed it was possible, they experimented with the laws of nature, seemingly without end, and explored ancient ruins and tested old artifacts religiously.
It was just so huge… it wouldn’t take much more time for something that strong to crack the planet like an egg. She shouldn’t worry, it was too far away for her to be able to do anything about it. If something was happening, even if it could or would affect her she had no power to influence it in the slightest. Maybe Link could. Maybe he was there, maybe it was even him. That possibility comforted her, and she lay to sleep the rest of the night away.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next night, as Terra still sought a place to hide away in to sleep, she felt it again. It was shorter, almost instantaneously short, but it was the exact same energy and output. Someone experimenting with control? The amount of power involved was still ludicrous, what would anyone be trying to accomplish with that? Was someone wiping out entire cities?
That thought sent a shock through her. Had someone made a weapon with that much strength? Was it that Stark guy? Or someone trying to kill him? And just because the Magic didn’t feel evil didn’t necessarily mean it wasn’t Ganondorf either…
Her thoughts spinning, but trying hard to refocus on the fact that she couldn’t worry about it because she couldn’t effect it, she continued searching for a place to sleep. Just over an hour later, there was another burst, just as brief as the last one. What in the world was someone doing? Trying to punch a hole in space? Shaken, she tried to sleep, but sleep did not come.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next day, as she continued her journey towards the Master Sword, it happened yet again. A tiny bit longer than the two bursts from last night but not nearly as long as the first time. Her mind muddled from lack of sleep, Zelda almost panicked again. With difficulty, she managed to regain composure, but the worries and thoughts of what cataclysm or even apocalypse was happening continued to spin in her sleep deprived mind. She tried to push them down, but it was useless.
There was a second burst only an hour or so later, again in the same place as all the others, or so close as to be indistinguishable. This one was the straw that broke the camel’s back, and Zelda dropped into a ball where she was and screamed. She yelled out her fear and frustration in a wordless howl of mental distress until her lungs ran out of air and she was forced to gasp for oxygen as she began to weep. Weep and pray to the gods.
There was a third blast a little over an hour later, but oddly her breakdown before had helped and after this one she stood up, pulled out her map to double check her direction, and walked on. She wasn’t sure what had changed. Maybe letting all that fear out, maybe the prayer. Probably both. But either way, she moved on, strengthened and determined to properly handle any further bursts of unknown impossibly dangerous magic.
They never came. She spent the next week expecting to be woken up by a magical cascade tearing the Earth apart. She asked in every place she visited in the following month if there was news from around those days when she’d felt it, and nobody could tell her of anything odd. The Iron Man had apparently battled a huge army of drone-like machines the government had made to copy his suit, but he’d won, apparently without difficulty. But that story came from a distinctly different time range, not to mention completely lacking in anything magic.
Eventually, it stopped haunting her nightmares.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Finally, two months after those blasts of magic had first erupted in a place still far to the west of her, Terra stood on the edge of the English Channel. It seemed like the Master Sword really was in the British Isles, maybe her earlier guess had been right? She didn’t like the idea of swimming, but in these parts it was a lot harder to make some small change by selling her healing powers without attracting attention she really really couldn’t have. The last few days had been particularly hard on her, and her stomach still grumbled despite the bread a complete stranger had tossed her.
She easily possessed the strength to make this swim, though, and she had to do it one way or another. The cold would be bad on the other side though. She’d been forced to steal a waterproof container for her precious map. The action sat in her stomach like a lump of lead, but what was she to do? She didn't have money or any way to make some in a short amount of time.
But it was wrong. Even if she was doing the right thing in searching for the Master Sword, a weapon that would certainly be needed to defeat Ganondorf and save the world, she was compromising it by stealing to achieve that end. She'd have to make it up. It was the only option. She'd take what she needed now and pay for it later, somehow.
She took a deep breath, and began wading into the water. It was a twenty-one mile swim, and if she remembered correctly, the record time a human had managed the swim was under twelve hours. Terra wouldn't struggle in this endeavor, but she dimly wondered if she'd be breaking that record today. As the bottom of the sea dropped below where she could maintain walking, she began to pump her arms like her old swimming coach had taught her as a child.
A few hours later, a boat came into view, travelling in the opposite direction as her. It wasn't a large vessel, but there were quite a few people abord, and someone apparently spotted her and lifelines were cast to her as people shouted for her to grab on. She ignored the offer and swam on, she barely even felt a strain yet. As the sun began to dip below the horizon, Terra finally reached her goal.
Land rose up to meet her body and she found she had a hard time standing back up. She'd been thinking about the strain on her muscles when she'd assumed this would be an easy leg of her journey. She hadn't considered the cold. She was freezing. She'd started swimming faster when she'd realized it could actually kill her, trying to help her body generate more heat to sustain herself. It had worked, but somehow, coming out of the water felt even worse.
She couldn't think, and things were starting to get very dark. Was that just the sun setting or? The ground rushed back up to meet her and her mind went blank.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When she woke, fog floated around her thick enough to obscure her surroundings entirely. Something felt wrong, but she couldn’t put her finger on what. It was like the ground she lay on was wrong, but how could that be? The ground was the ground. It was there so it couldn’t be wrong… could it?
She sat up, for some reason she felt she should be tired but… well she’d just woken up. Why should she be tired? She looked around, trying to see anything in the white fog. The exercise yielded nothing, so she stood up and slowly started to walk forwards, she didn’t want to walk right into anything, after all. Her face felt hot, and when she reached up she realized she was wearing coverings. What were those for?
She unwrapped them and stuffed them into the pack she was carrying. She liked that, carrying a pack, it felt like she was prepared. Prepared for what? Who knew. She took a few more tentative steps and finally some kind of tall black thing started to take shape. She walked towards it excitedly and then suddenly the ground sloped down underneath her. She toppled head over heals, bouncing and crashing till she reached the bottom of the hill.
She stood up, ruffled but not hurt, and brushed herself off. Her trousers were torn. Oh well, it was hot anyway. Maybe that was what was wrong with the ground, it liked to move up and down when you couldn’t see anything. Well, she’d just have to watch the ground too.
The black thing was a lot closer, and now she could see it was a tree. There were more trees around too. Was this a forest? She walked among the trees to find out. She walked for a while, stumbling on rocks and roots and indentions in the ground she couldn’t see, and eventually decided that, yes, it was a forest. Once she knew that she felt she’d like to leave.
But which way had she come from? She’d turned and changed direction many times to check the trees, so she wasn’t sure which way was out anymore. Too bad she didn’t have a map. She thought she heard a faint laugh somewhere, but it didn’t come again, so she decided she must’ve made it up.
Eventually, she reasoned that the forest must have an end in every direction eventually, so she just walked forwards. It seemed as good a direction as any. More roots tripped her up, and the trees got thicker. Did that mean she was going the wrong way? Didn’t really matter. She wasn’t sure where she was going anyway.
She kept walking, and started to wonder… was she a she? She’d been using ‘she’ the whole time, but what did ‘she’ mean? Well she had to call herself something. ‘She’ would do for now. She heard laughing again, and wondered who it was. She couldn’t tell where it was coming from so she decided it didn’t matter. Eventually, She started to wonder if She was the only one. She supposed if She was then other shes should be as well. But She had never seen others. It was just She and the Laugher. The Laugher didn’t seem to have a body so it couldn’t be a she, that was why it was a Laugher. Where there more laughers? Who knew? Not She.
There was something new in the white fog. A place a little bit away from She where the white fog was brighter. She decided to call it a Brighter. The Brighter moved a little bit but was staying in mostly the same place.
The Laughter laughed again. It did that. She decided to try moving to the Brighter.
The trees were getting bigger this way, but the Brighter kept moving around in place just over there so She kept moving towards it. The trees started brushing against She, trying to grab She, but why would they try and stop She from getting to the Brighter? She shoved through but some of the trees managed to keep small pieces of She. She left the pieces of She with the trees, for some reason She felt that She didn’t need those pieces of She.
Finally, She made it to the Brighter and looked at it curiously. The Brighter moved a lot when She was this close to it, flicking this way and that while still being right where it was. She tried to touch it but She passed right through the Brighter, the only odd thing was that She felt the part of She that touched it grow hot. Well, it wasn’t a Laugher, and it wasn’t a she. Were there more Brighters?
She looked around saw another Brighter. It was a bit away from this Brighter. Maybe they didn’t like each other? That seemed silly to She. She decided to try and move to the new Brighter. This one had become boring.
She walked towards the Brighter and a tree tripped She. When She got up She glared at the tree. That was a new thing for She to do. She tried again but it didn’t feel right… why had she glared? She couldn’t remember. She noticed a Brighter a little way away from She, and decided to go there. The Laugher laughed again. It did that.
As She followed the trail of Brighters, it seemed odd to She that none of the Brighters seemed to like each other. They flickered and danced (ooh that was a new idea, She liked it) but they always seemed to be just far enough away from each other so that they could be seen through the white fog. They seemed to like She though, because they all warmed She when She came close, which felt nice even if She didn't need it.
Finally, something truly new came up in front of She. The white fog ended. She couldn't see beyond the wall, but it seemed to She that the white fog didn't like to go any further than here. She wasn't sure if She should go any further if the white fog didn't want to. The white fog was... well it was . It was supposed to be everywhere. If there was a where where it wasn't, She wasn't sure She wanted to be in that where.
The Laugher laughed again. It did that. She decided to try leaving where the white fog was.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
When Zelda stepped out of the fog, she looked back with confusion. The wall of fog hung there, swirling and undulating, blocking off all sight. Had... she come from there? She remembered blacking out after her swim and then... walking out of the fog. What had happened to her? Her mind refused to tell her. But... she'd walked here, that was obvious from the way her feet hurt.
She looked down and gasped aloud. Had something attacked her on the way here? Her clothes were ripped and torn and could never be called decent if anyone saw this. Her feet were bare and scraped and bruised. She quickly pulled her pack off her shoulders, thank goodness she still had that, and changed so she'd be covered again. She also found she had stowed her face wrappings in the pack, why in the world had she taken those off?
However, as she started to wrap them over herself again, a great voice interrupted her: “You need not cover your face, lost one. There is no one here who can mean you harm.”
Zelda snapped her head up, looking for the speaker, but didn't see anyone.
A deep voice emanated from a particularly massive tree a short distance away from her, “Worry not, child of Hyrule. Indeed, far from meaning you harm, I am so very glad to meet a Hylian again. After all this time, I’d begun to wonder if there were any left.”
“Who… who are you?” Zelda asked, somewhere between curious about a tree talking to her and afraid despite its claims.
“Ah… have I fallen out of your songs and memories then? I suppose it is only natural, but it saddens my heart. I am the Great Deku Tree, ancient beyond all others, now. Once, I was a friend and even helper to your people. But this wall of fog has… ended that relationship at last.”
“I’m sorry… I don’t know that name. And, more than that, I’m afraid I have bad news for you. Hyrule is no more. My people are gone, forever most likely. I only know of two, including myself, who live now.”
“Only two…? This is a sad thing you say but, oddly, I seem to be remembering something… I do believe the last Hylians I talked to said something about this eventually happening. If only I could remember…”
The Great Deku Tree seemed to lose himself in searching for his lost memory, and Zelda found her self walking towards him. She saw now that his trunk was far larger than she’d realized, easily larger than many houses she’d stayed in, and it took up most of the circle enclosed by the wall of fog.
“Ah! I have it now! My apologies, but if it’s true that only two Hylians remain in this world, may I assume you are named Zelda?” the Great Deku Tree suddenly asked her.
“I… yes it is, I assume one of my previous selves told you something?” she responded.
“Then times are graver outside than I imagined. Zelda, this world, this human world, now sits pinned between two sharp blades. You stand in the crux of history's most turbulent time. You face not only Darkness but also Infinity, and you must not allow either to succeed.”
“I… I think I understand the part about darkness… but infinity? How is infinity threatening us? How is that even possible? And what could we do if it is infinite?”
“I do not have those answers for you, daughter of kings. This was simply what I was instructed to tell you by your past self. However, I do not offer tidings of woe without any words of comfort. Child, you must bring me the other, for I hold his sword in wait for him. With it, there will be hope, but you must bring him to me, and you must act on that hope. Remember that, young one, remember to act on hope.”
Zelda understood, or at least she thought she did. The Master Sword was here. That much was certain to her now, which meant doing what the Great Deku Tree said was exactly what she’d planned to do. But… if Ganondorf wasn’t the only great evil… what could she do?
Get Link to the Master Sword. Right now, that was her job. Find Link, bring him here. He would fight. That was how it worked. He fought, she picked up the pieces after. Things would be ok if she got him here. She could do that.
“Ah, I see you have made up your mind. Now then, unfortunately, this fog is not of my making. I cannot protect you from its effects. You will need to protect yourself from this spell. It was placed to keep me safe during this time of tribulation. If the King of Evil found me, I do not believe I could prevent him from keeping the sword from its true wielder.”
Zelda frowned, “Am I going to forget everything once I pass through that wall?”
“Not everything. You will not remember the journey through the Lost Woods. And you will likely not remember much of what has transpired in this place. But, some things will remain. The fog is not touching you now, you see, it will try to remove all, but if you manage to leave the Lost Woods again, some will remain. You must hold on to that most crucial to your success.”
Zelda turned and walked back to the fog, and her fear and anger worry rose again. For lack of anything else, she tried psyching herself up to pass that ominous barrier, “I… I see. I suppose that makes sense. There are some stories about a forest that removes memory. I guess that means some people made it back out and remembered at least a little.”
“Child. You cannot hide the doubt and weariness in your voice. You fear failure. I do not believe time is so short that you cannot rest here. There are some excellent fruit-bearing trees here. Stay and sleep and eat for a while. We can talk. Tell me of your worries. I have lived long, and raised many living things. I will be able to help.”
Zelda turned back to the Great Tree. She hesitated, Link needed his sword, but… she was tired. She yawned, her stomach growled. She had slept in far worse places than this beautiful green wood.
Chapter 17: Chapter 16: Assemble
Chapter Text
Director Nick Fury’s helicopter descended on the secret facility housing some of the most experimental projects SHIELD worked on. Of course, theoretically, any one of those could cause extreme damage to a large chunk of the facility, despite the fact that it was almost entirely underground. Due to this, Shield naturally kept dozens of emergency policies to protect its members and other projects, should any project reach critical conditions. All of that almost explained why Shield agents were swarming like flies below him. Almost.
No project Shield operated should produce a total evacuation like what was happening at the moment. Well, no official project. Shield held in its possession an object of untold power. And, apparently, someone had set it off.
The helicopter landed and Fury stepped out, followed closely by his recently appointed second-in-command, Agent Hill. Hill had proven herself working with Link handling the various curses his invisible enemy had placed around the world over the past few years. Only a few months ago she’d earned her promotion to this point. Shield still watched Link, of course, but agent Hill now had bigger issues to worry about.
Agent Phil Coulson was there to greet him, and Fury wasted no time, “How bad is it?” he asked the friendly agent.
“That’s the problem, sir: we don’t know,” came the reply.
We don’t know. Those words were, naturally, the most galling words in any intelligence organization. For Shield, the words were… dangerous. Especially since they were spoken regarding The Tesseract.
Once they were out of the open and into an elevator, Coulson elaborated, “Dr. Selvig read an energy surge from the Tesseract four hours ago.”
“NASA didn’t authorize us to go to testing phase,” Fury cut in.
“He wasn’t testing it, wasn’t even in the room. Spontaneous event.”
“It just turned itself on?” Hill asked.
“Where are the energy levels at now?” Fury asked, cutting through.
“Climbing, when Selvig couldn’t shut it down we ordered the evac.”
“How long to get everyone out?”
“Campus should be clear in the next half hour.”
“Do better,” Fury said, knowing full well there would be very little that could be done to make that happen.
Agent Hill spoke up, “Sir, evacuation may be futile.”
“We should tell them to go back to sleep?”
“If we can’t control the Tesseract’s energy, there may not be a minimum safe distance.”
Of course Fury knew that. Everyone who knew anything about the Tesseract knew that. But they also didn’t know it would destroy the planet. They had to try to escape if they could. Speaking of which…
“I need you to make sure the Phase Two prototypes are shipped out.”
“Sir, is that really a priority right now-?”
Fury turned and cut her off, “Until such time as the world ends we will act as though it intends to spin on. Clear out the tech below, every piece of Phase Two on a truck and gone .”
“Yes, sir,” she replied, but still didn’t seem happy about it. Didn’t matter, she’d obey.
Fury walked into the room Selvig operated in and began trying to learn what he could, “Talk to me doctor.”
Dr. Erik Selvig looked up from the blue glowing cube in question and answered, “Director!”
“Is there anything we know for certain?”
“The Tesseract is misbehaving.”
A man tried to touch the cube with a metal instrument and it kicked back with a blue flash.
“Is that supposed to be funny?”
“No, it’s not funny at all,” Dr. Selvig responded, “The Tesseract is not only active, she’s… behaving.”
“I assume you pulled the plug.”
“She’s the energy source. We turn off the power she turns it back on. If she reaches peak level…”
Fury cut him off, “We prepared for this, Doctor, harnessing energy from space.”
“We don’t have the harness. My calculations are far from complete. She’s throwing off interference. Radiation. Nothing harmful, low levels of gamma radiation.”
Fury looked back at him from the cube, but he spoke almost under his breath, “That can be harmful,” then louder he asked, “Where’s agent Barton?”
“The hawk? Up in his nest, as usual.”
Fury got a comm link and called the agent down from his perch. When he arrived Fury spoke a rebuke, “I gave you this detail so you could keep a close eye on things.”
“Oh I see better from a distance.”
“Have you seen anything that might set this thing off?”
Another assistant spoke up, “Doctor, it’s spiking again.”
“No one’s come or gone,” Barton said, “Selvig’s clean, no contacts or IM. If there’s any tampering, sir, it wasn’t at this end.”
Fury paused as they came close to the troublesome cube, “At this end?” He asked, genuinely confused by his agent’s choice of words.
Barton looked back and saw his confusion, then gestured at the Tesseract, “Yeah the cube, it’s a doorway to the other end of space, right? Doors open from both sides.”
As if waiting for its cue, the Tesseract suddenly started flashing and spitting out burst of blue light. The energy in the air began to rise and suddenly the light started to swirl and gather around the cube. After a brief moment, it fired a beam of blue light out some fifteen feet and opened a portal.
For a moment, the portal increased in size, then it collapsed, and the energy came out in the wave that washed over them and ran up the walls, gathering at the roof. Fury didn’t watch it, though, because something, or someone, had come through that portal. A man knelt, his cloths alight with what appeared to be blue flames. He held a dangerous-looking spear with a blue jewel embedded near the top. A jewel that greatly reminded Fury of the Tesseract.
Agents slowly approached the man, weapons pointing at him, and he stood up. Even at a distance, the smile on his face made Fury wary. It faded slightly, as he saw how many people were in the room with him, though.
There was a long silence as everyone waited to see what would happen, and Fury spoke into it, “Sir, please put down the spear.”
The man looked at said spear, as if considering the idea, then it suddenly glowed bright blue and he point and fired an energy blast right at Fury. Agent Barton reacted quickly, though, and tackled Fury getting them both out of the way.
The attack started a firefight, but it didn’t last long. Bullets did nothing to the man, even when they clearly struck his face. He leaped a distance not humanly possible and speared the first agent, then used knives and energy blasts to kill most of the others. He snapped a man’s back by kicking a man ten feet to a wall, and it was over.
Barton stood to try and fight, but the man rushed over and grabbed his arm before he could point a gun anywhere useful. Fury found himself very near the Tesseract as the man raised his spear and touched it to agent Barton’s chest. Blue energy flowed into the man’s body and he relaxed, holstering his gun.
Fury thought fast, if that was a kind of brainwashing, it meant the stranger was likely to soon learn any secrets Barton knew. One of his best agents was compromised with just a tap of a spear point. Options. Fury looked up, the energy was coalescing again in the domed roof. He wasn’t an expert, but it was possible that was about to explode again. If it did, this whole place would be buried. If Fury could get out…
Fury quickly pulled the cube free of whatever contraption Selvig had placed it in and put it in a container left there from before. The stranger made himself busy continuing the brainwashing of Selvig’s staff and the remaining Shield guards. Fury tried to leave quietly, but the hostile wasn’t blind.
“Please don’t,” he said into the silence, “I still need that.”
“This doesn’t have to get any messier,” Fury said by way of warning, but the man was not impressed.
“Of course it does, I’ve come too far for anything else.”
Well… plan B.
Fury turned back to face him and the man continued: “I am Loki. Of Asgard. And I am burdened with glorious purpose.”
“Loki!” Dr. Selvig said, “Brother of Thor!”
Well, he had met Thor in New Mexico and befriended him, but Loki didn’t seem to like the title.
Fury tried to bury that animosity, “We have no quarrel with your people.”
“An ant has no quarrel with a boot?” Loki asked.
“Are you planning to step on us?”
“I come with glad tidings, of a world made free,” he said, strolling over to Selvig. Maybe it was unfair, but Fury hoped he killed the man instead of taking him.
“Free from what?”
“Freedom! Freedom is life’s great lie. Once you accept that, in your heart…” he turned and pressed the tip of his spear to Dr. Selvig’s chest, and brainwashed him, “… then you will know peace.”
“Yeah, you say peace,” Fury responded, “I kinda think you mean the other thing.”
“Sir, Director Fury is stalling,” Barton broke in, obviously catching on to Fury’s move, “This place is about to blow and drop a hundred feet of rock on us. He means to bury us.”
“Like the Pharaohs of old,” Fury said.
“He’s right,” Dr. Selvig chimed in, “The portal is collapsing in on itself, we have maybe two minutes until this goes critical.”
Loki looked at Barton, “Well then.”
Barton didn’t even hesitate, he pulled his gun and shot Fury in the chest. Fury hit the ground hard, but the bulletproof vest underneath his suit kept him alive. His chest still flared with pain, he’d be lucky if he didn’t have a few cracked ribs. Barton took the case as they all walked out, leaving Fury behind to die.
It took a moment for Fury to get his wits back, but when he did he immediately pulled free an intercom and spoke while he dug the bullet out of his vest so it would stop constricting his chest, “Hill, do you copy?” He asked while grunting from the pain, “Barton’s been comprised, he’s with a hostile, they have the Tesseract, shut them down!”
Fury raced for the exit as the compound began falling apart around him. Near the exit, Coulson radioed that everyone was clear of the building, that man could work miracles sometimes. Fury reached the chopper and ordered takeoff. Not too soon either, the explosion was audible even through all that earth between it and Fury. A visible shockwave reverberated out from the center of the compound, then it began to collapse.
Fury felt his face harden as a sinkhole consumed the entire base though, fortunately, it didn’t travel much further beyond it. It was still disastrous power, and it was currently in the hands of an alien force with stated hostile intentions towards the human race. Fury ordered his pilot to head off the jeep Loki was in, he’d made it out of the underground, and nobody had followed him out.
As the pilot lined him up, Fury aimed at Agent Barton with his own sidearm, as he didn’t have a better weapon. At least one shot struck glass, but he didn’t manage to stop the vehicle before Loki aimed another blast at the chopper, which struck home and sent it into a downward spiral. Fury leapt free at the earliest relatively safe moment and took more useless shots at the jeep as it drove away free.
“Director. Director Fury, do you copy?” Coulson asked over walkie talkie.
Fury pulled out his own and answered, “The Tesseract is with a hostile force. I have men down, Hill?”
“A lot of men still under, don’t know how many survivors,” she replied.
“Sound the general call. I want every living soul not working rescue looking for that briefcase.”
“Rodger that.”
“Coulson, get back to base. This is a level seven. As of right now: we are at war.”
“What do we do?” Coulson asked.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Agent Natasha Romanov was tied to a chair, in the middle of broken down warehouse, being interrogated by three Russian idiots who wouldn’t stop looking at her chest. In other words, she was exactly where she wanted to be. The older man, leader of the group, struck her on the cheek. It barely even hurt, but she made an effort to make it look like it hurt.
“This is not how I wanted this evening to go,” he said in Russian.
“I know how you wanted this evening to go. Believe me, this is better,” she answered in kind.
He chuckled at her supposed bravado, “Who are you working for? Lermentov, yes?”
One of the man’s cronies grabbed her chair and tilted it backwards so she hung over a pit in the ground. She decided to be nice and look scared.
“Does he think we have to go through him to move our cargo?”
“I thought General Solohob is in charge of the export business,” she said in a worried way, feeding him intel she knew was outdated. That was what she was doing here, after all, updating Shield’s intel on this organization.
The goon set her down and his boss, predictably, began to gloat, “Solohob!” he scoffed, “A bagman, a front. Your outdated information betrays you,” he stepped forward, “The famous Black Widow, and she turns out to be simply another pretty face.”
“You really think I’m pretty?” She asked, visibly regaining composure. She’d look like she was trying to salvage the situation in a way only a woman could, and she’d be ignored. He’d think that was her scheme, and miss the real one he was already falling for.
The fool bought it, and had a goon pinch open her mouth as he went to get a pair of pliers, “Tell Lermentov he doesn’t need to move the tanks. Tell him he is out. Tell him, well…” he turned back and brandished the pliers menacingly before continuing in English: “You may have to write it down.”
Before Natasha could continue her fun, a phone rang in the third man’s pocket. He looked confused then pulled the phone from his pocket and answered. After a moment he held it out to his boss, saying it was a call for her.
The old guy took it and spoke into the microphone, “You listen carefully-“
That was as far as he got, whoever was on the other end apparently shut him up fast, for in just a moment he was holding the phone out for Natasha to take. She pinched it between her cheek and shoulder, since her hands were tied.
“We need you to come in,” Phil Coulson said.
“Are you serious? I’m working,” she said.
“This takes precedence.”
“I’m in the middle of an interrogation, this moron is giving me everything.”
Said moron looked confused, and said, “I don’t… give… everything.”
Natasha gave him a flat stare before returning to the call, “Look, you can’t pull me out of this right now-“
“Natasha,” Coulson said, “Barton’s been comprised.”
That did take precedence.
“Let me put you on hold.”
Less than fifteen seconds later, all three men were down with hurts they’d feel a week later. The Black Widow picked up her shoes as she started talking to Coulson again.
“Where’s Barton now?”
“We don’t know.”
“But he’s alive?”
“We think so. I’ll brief you on everything when you get back. But, first, we need you to talk to the big guy.”
That didn’t seem like a good idea to Natasha, so she said: “Coulson, you know that Stark trusts me about as far as he can throw me” and it was true… although if he were wearing the suit she supposed he could throw her a lot farther… not important.
“Oh, I’ve got Stark. You get the big guy.”
That stopped Natasha in her tracks, how was she going to get him? And what was happening to make bringing in The Hulk worth the risk? Before she knew it, Natasha had cursed in Russian.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dr. Bruce Banner was washing his hands when the little girl came. His Hindi wasn’t very good yet, but the family he’d just finished trying to treat immediately started warning the girl to stay away… at least he was pretty sure that was what they were saying. The girl started speaking very fast and holding out a fistful of paper money.
Bruce walked over trying to decipher the rapid words, but ultimately was forced to ask her to slow down. The girl pleaded him to help her father, who apparently was suffering the same sickness as this family. Bruce carefully followed her to a larger home on the outskirts of town, avoiding almost on habit the patrolling soldiers. She ran inside and Bruce watched as she unwaveringly made her way through the empty house and out a window.
“Should’ve gotten paid up front, Banner” he chuckled dryly.
“Well, for a man who’s supposed to be avoiding stress, you picked a hell of a place to settle,” said a woman’s voice.
Banner turned and saw her emerge from a corner of the room, she was dressed in very fine Hindi attire, too fine for this area, of course. The light was low but Bruce thought she was a red-head.
“Avoiding stress isn’t the secret” he said, putting his bag down. Anyone who took the effort to pull him aside like this wasn’t just going to let him walk away. Or at least they intended not to.
“Then what is? Yoga?” she asked jokingly.
“You brought me to the edge of the city. Smart” he said, cutting past the pointless question, “I assume the whole place is surrounded?” he asked, looking out a window and not seeing a thing.
“Just you and me” she said, though she was certainly lying. Nobody who knew about his… condition would have the nerve to come to him alone.
“And your actress buddy? Is she a spy too? They start that young?” he asked, knowing she couldn’t have been told anything. She would just have been offered a incredibly helpful amount of money for her poor family to do this.
“I did” the woman said, surprising Bruce.
“Who’re you?”
“Natasha Romanov”
Bruce finally forced himself ask the important question, “Are you here to kill me, Miss Romanov? Because that’s not going to work out for everyone.”
“No no, of course not. I’m here on behalf of S.H.I.E.L.D.”
“Shield…” Bruce said, remembering the way they… cleaned up after his... first incident, “How’d they find me?”
“We never lost you, Doctor. We’ve kept our distance. Even helped keep some other interested parties off your scent” she revealed. It stung Bruce’s pride a bit, but he guessed he shouldn’t be surprised.
“Why?”
“Nick Fury seems to trust you. But now we need you to come in.”
“What if I say no?” he asked, testing just how adamant they were prepared to be.
“I’ll persuade you” Romanov said, smiling in a way that had likely seduced many a man before him.
“And what if the… other guy says no?”
“You’ve been more than a year without an incident, I don’t think you wanna break that streak” she said.
“Well I don’t every time get what I want.”
Romanov picked up a phone as she spoke again, “Doctor, we’re facing a potential global catastrophe.”
Bruce laughed a bit, “Well those I actively try to avoid.”
“This…” she showed him a picture on her phone and set it on a table, then sat down at the same table, “is the Tesseract. It has the potential energy to wipe out the planet.”
Bruce pulled out his glasses and looked at the picture. It was a glowing blue cube, apparently, and that confused Bruce.
“What does Fury want me to do? Swallow it?” he asked.
“He wants you to find it, it’s been taken. It emits a gamma signature that’s too weak for us to trace. There’s no one that knows gamma radiation like you do. If there was, that’s where I’d be.”
Bruce took off his glasses, trying to gauge how much truth he was being told here, “So Fury isn’t after the monster?” he asked, skeptically.
“Not that he’s told me.”
“And he tells you everything?”
“Talk to Fury, he needs you on this” she said, avoiding the question.
“He needs me in a cage?”
“No one’s going to put you in a…”
“STOP LYING TO ME!” Bruce shouted, slamming his hands on the table. In an instant the agent had a gun pointed at his face, but she had the restraint not to fire right away, which certainly saved her life.
“I’m sorry, that was mean,” he said, trying to pacify her, “I just wanted to see what you’d do. Why don’t we do this the easy way where you don’t use that and the… other guy doesn’t make a mess.”
Agent Romanov didn’t move, and her face showed real fear. So she wasn’t a complete fool.
“Okay?” he asked, “Natasha?”
The agent finally lowered her weapon and spoke into an ear piece Bruce hadn’t seen on her, “Stand down. We’re good here.”
“Just you and me?” he couldn’t help but ask.
Still, he knew already that he'd be going. These people were ready and willing to fight the 'other guy' and, above that, they were willing to risk his appearance to get this cube back. That told Dr. Bruce Banner just how serious things had to be.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Director Nick Fury didn’t answer to any one person in the world, but there was a council above him that he rarely actually got along with. Unfortunately, he also had to run all the biggest things by them, and so that’s what he was doing now. Explaining to a bunch of push-papers how the real world worked.
“This is out of line, Director,” a councilman accused, “You’re dealing with forces you can’t control.”
“You ever been in a war, councilman? In a firefight?” Fury asked, “Did you feel an overabundance of control?”
“You’re saying that this ‘Asgard’ is declaring war on our planet?”
“Not Asgard. Loki” Fury corrected, hoping he was correct.
“He can’t be working alone. What about the other one? His brother” asked the only councilwoman.
“Our intelligence says Thor’s not a hostile. But he’s worlds away. We can’t depend on him to help, either. It’s up to us.”
The first councilman spoke again: “Which is why you should be focusing on Phase 2. It was designed for exactly this…”
“Phase 2 isn’t ready,” Fury cut in, not needing to say that if it wasn’t ready then it wouldn’t be until this crisis was over, “Our enemy is. We need a response team.”
“The Avengers Initiative was shut down” he chastised Fury.
“This isn’t about The Avengers,” Fury said, lying through his teeth.
“We’ve seen the list,” another councilman said, calling Fury out.
“You’re running the worlds greatest covert security network and you’re going to leave the fate of the human race to a handful of freaks” accused the first man.
“I’m not leaving anything to anyone. We need a response team. These people may be isolated, unbalanced, even. But I believe that, with the right push, they can be exactly what we need.”
“You believe?” asked the councilwoman in a tone that bordered mocking, as if belief wasn’t all anyone could offer on anybody else’s future actions.
“War isn’t won by sentiment, Director,” said the first councilman.
“No,” Director Fury agreed, “It’s won by soldiers.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Steve Rodgers had a hard time sleeping these days. It didn’t really make sense to him, it wasn’t that he had any kind of Shellshock, now known as PTSD. If anything, he just felt entirely out of place. Often, when he felt like this, he came down to the gym, like now, and punched a bag.
It was really a useless attempt. He couldn’t tire out from anything this simple and, as far as he was aware, his muscles could neither grow nor atrophy. He was supposed to be the absolute peak of human form. But it did help him think.
Tonight, however, all he could think about was The War. More specifically, he found himself vividly remembering the final fight against Hydra, the ‘Red Skull’, and subsequent need to crash the plane he was on to save millions. He didn’t notice his punches were getting faster and harder as the memories flooded through him and right as he recalled that crash, he accidentally broke the bag he’d been whaling on with a punch hard enough to also dislodge the chain from the hook.
The bag hit the ground, spilling its contents out onto the floor. Steve sighed and picked up the next bag in line, hooking it on and continuing his worthless workout.
“Trouble sleeping?” a voice he knew perfectly well called out.
Steve turned to glance at the Director of SHIELD before going back to his punching routine, “I slept for seventy years, sir. Think I’ve had my fill.”
“Then you should be out, celebrating. Seeing the world.”
“When I went under, the world was at war. I wake up they say we won. They didn’t say what we lost.”
The statement didn’t nearly encapsulate Steve’s problems with the modern world or how awkward it made him feel. But, he didn’t want to get into a debate about it.
“We’ve made some mistakes along the way,” Director Fury said, “Some, very recently.”
Steve looked at him, decided he was done with his workout and began packing up, “You here with a mission, sir?”
“I am.”
“Trying to get me back into the world?”
Fury held out a file folder, “Trying to save it.”
Steve took it, opening it up to find a picture of a very familiar blue cube.
“Hydra’s secret weapon,” he said.
“Howard Stark fished that out while he was looking for you. He thought what we think: The Tesseract could be the key to unlimited sustainable energy. That’s something the world sorely needs.”
This. This was something Steve could do, a remnant of the war, his war.
“Who took it from you?” he asked.
“He’s called Loki, he’s… not from around here. There’s a lot we’ll have to bring you up to speed on if you’re in. The world has gotten even stranger than you already know.”
“At this point, I doubt anything would surprise me.”
“Ten bucks says you’re wrong.”
Steve finished packing up and starting walking to put everything away. Then he’d get ready for a fight with this… Loki.
“There’s a briefing packet waiting for you back at your apartment. Is there anything you can tell us about the Tesseract that we ought to know now?” Fury called out.
“You should’ve left it in the ocean.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Tony Stark really liked being Iron Man. He took almost any excuse to put on and use the suit he found. He’d started the whole project to right the wrongs of his company, but by this point that wasn’t really an issue. Still, the only thing he liked more than innovating for the next model was testing the next model. It gave him that thrill every man needed in his life.
The old saying ‘do what you love and you’ll never work a day in your life’ held absolutely true in his case. Handing the company to Pepper, if done when he thought he was dying, had proven an excellent decision. He still technically worked for Stark Industries, in fact he was doing that right now. Technically.
The Suit was on and Tony was at the bottom of a river, the suit had been built water proof from the beginning, cutting into an underwater power line that ran straight to Stark Tower. He finished opening a hole in the casing and slapped a gizmo he’d designed over it. It activated and took control exactly as planned, and he took off to leave the nasty river.
Tony flew back into New York easily, his years of practice making it child’s play to navigate through the city without damaging anything. He loved it. Sure he’d gone higher and faster but even this, only really amounting to a casual stroll for him, would prove dangerous for anyone lacking practice or control. Still, he was about a task tonight.
“Good to go on this end. The rest is up to you” he told Pepper Potts through the phone link set up in the Suit.
“You disconnected the transmission lines? Are we off the grid?” she asked.
“Stark Tower is about to become a beacon of self-sustaining clean energy” he said, not bothering to hide his pride.
“Well, assuming the arc reactor takes over and it actually works” Pepper said.
“I assume” he responded, dismissing the possibility of failure, because there wasn’t one, “Light her up.”
He turned the corner and got a straight shot to his latest success. The lights of Stark Tower began turning on, working their way up until they reached the huge lights that read ‘STARK’ which came on shining the beautiful iridescent blue that was synonymous with the arc reactor.
“How’s it look!” Pepper asked excitedly.
“Like Christmas, but with more… me” Tony said, knowing it was a little narcissistic but… hey he’d arguably just won a victory greater than any of his Iron Man feats. He deserved to be proud.
“You’ve gotta go wider on the public awareness campaign. You need to do some press” Pepper said, characteristically running right past the good part, “I’m in DC tomorrow, I’m working on the zoning for the next three buildings.”
“Pepper” Tony cut in, “You’re killing me. The moment, remember? Enjoy the moment.”
“Then get in here and I will” she said suggestively as he descended onto the landing platform specifically designed for the Iron Man Suit.
The platform reacted perfectly to his landing and Tony walked forward casually as the spinning wheels came up and stripped the Suit off him without causing any inconvenience.
“Sir, Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. is on the line” JARVIS said in his British accent as the pieces of the suit came free.
“I’m not in” Tony said, then the helmet came off, “I’m actually out.”
“Sir, I’m afraid he’s insisting.”
“Grow a spine, Jarvis. I got a date.”
Pepper was watching the status screen as Tony walked inside, invalidating his statement about being out but hey, it was true then. Two seconds ago.
“Levels are holding steady… I think” Pepper said, sounding like it was a question.
“Of course they are,” Tony said, “I was directly involved. Which brings me to my next question, how does it feel to be a genius?”
“Well, ha. I really wouldn’t know, now would I?”
she said.
“What do you mean?” he asked, “All this” he gestured around at the whole tower, “came from you.”
“No,” she said, refusing to give in to his nonsense, “All this, came from that ” she said, poking the arc reactor in his chest.
“Give yourself some credit,” he pleaded unpleadingly, “Please. Stark Tower is your baby. Give yourself…” he thought for a moment, “12% of the credit.”
Her smile vanished replaced by a flat stare and he knew he’d made a mistake in assigning a number, “Twelve Percent?”
“An argument could be made for fifteen!” he said quickly, knowing it wouldn’t help him dig his way out… but he’d never been good at quitting.
“12%? My baby?”
“Well, I did do all the heavy lifting. Literally! I lifted the heavy things. And! Sorry, but the security snafu? That was on you.”
Pepper was getting the champagne out, but now the argument was fun.
“My private elevator…” he tried to say.
“You mean our elevator?” she asked.
“…it was teeming with sweaty workmen,” he sat down with her and decided to stop digging his hole, “I’m going to pay for that comment about percentages in some subtle way later, aren’t I?”
“Not gonna be that subtle” she said.
“Tell you what, the next building is gonna say Potts on the tower” he said, holding out his glass of champagne.
“On the lease” she said, upping him and clinking her glass against his.
“Call your mom, can you bunk over?” Tony said, getting a laugh from Pepper.
“Sir, the telephone. I’m afraid my protocols are being overwritten” interjected Jarvis. Tony really needed to figure out how Shield kept hacking him. He picked up his personally designed phone and answered the call, “You have reached the life model decoy of Mr. Tony Stark. Please leave a message” he said making Pepper laugh more.
“This is urgent” Agent Coulson said.
“Then leave it urgently.”
The elevator doors opened to reveal Agent Coulson himself, with his phone to his ear.
“Security breach” Tony said, by way of greeting.
“Mr. Stark” Coulson said back.
“Phil! Come in!” Pepper greeted, standing up.
“Phil?” Tony asked, but nobody paid heed.
“I can’t stay” Coulson said.
“His first name is ‘Agent’” Tony said, trying to make his displeasure known.
Pepper didn’t seem to care, “Come on in! We’re celebrating.”
“Which is why he can’t stay” Tony responded through his teeth, holding the fakest smile he could manage.
“We need you to look this over. As soon as possible” Coulson said, holding out an admittedly very high tech portable computer.
For some reason that didn’t make Tony like the agent’s intrusion any more, “I don’t like being handed things.”
“That’s fine, because I love to be handed things” Pepper said taking the laptop and handing Coulson her champagne, “So lets trade” she then traded the laptop for Tony’s champagne and began drinking it, “Thank you.”
Tony held the device, almost opened it, but tried to salvage his ‘moment’ one last time, “Official consulting hours are between 8 and 5 every other Thursday” he said, making up numbers for his fake position as a 'consultant' for Shield.
“This isn’t a consultation” Coulson said, smoothly.
“Is this about the Avengers?” Pepper asked, and when Coulson looked at her with a clear expression she backpedaled, “Which… I know nothing about.”
Tony gave up and walked over to his workspace, opening the laptop as he went and saying, “The Avengers Initiative was scrapped, I thought. And I didn’t even qualify.”
“I didn’t know that either” Pepper said.
“Yeah, apparently I’m volatile, self-obsessed, don’t play well with others.”
“That I did know” she said, helpfully.
“This isn’t about personality profiles anymore” Coulson said.
“Whatever. Ms. Potts, got a second?” Tony said, he’d given up salvaging his celebrating, but he still intended to make his displeasure known.
Pepper walked over quickly as he started unlocking the laptop, “You know, I thought we were having a moment” he said.
“I was having 12% of a moment” she countered and Tony gave her a flat stare, “This seems serious. Phil’s pretty shaken.”
“How would you know if it’s… why is he ‘Phil’?”
“What is all this?” she asked, nodding to the screen.
“This is uh…” he touched the several profiles on the screen and expanded them out to his holo projectors around the work area, “… this.”
They both stared at the footage looping around them, most of which was just noise to him, but Tony did recognize a few items here and there. The old WWII hero Captain America was on the list, apparently. Though what a long dead friend of his father’s was applicable in what beyond Tony at the moment.
Pepper exhaled slowly, “I’m going to take the jet to DC tonight.”
“Tomorrow” Tony said.
“You have homework. You have a lot of homework.”
It seemed she wasn’t wrong, there was no doubt that there really was something serious going on. There was a video of some guy fighting skeletons with a sword (was that not doctored?), black and white footage of Captain America, even some from a… Hulk incident.
“Well, what if I… didn’t?” he asked.
“If you didn’t?” he asked with an ‘I’ll humor you, small child' face and tone.
“Yeah.”
“You mean when you’ve finished?”
He nodded.
“Well, then…” she leaned in and whispered something to make even him blush. Coulson looked away a little awkwardly.
“Square deal. Fly safe” he said, and he meant it.
They kissed and Pepper left to fly to DC. Tony caught something about ‘Phil’ dropping her off and something about a cellist he was seeing. Tony ignored it and turned to the non-person file first. There he saw a glowing blue cube that seemed to be the linchpin to this whole thing. Funnily enough he could’ve sworn he’d heard about this thing from somewhere…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Despite the sense of evil magic all around, the man Link was inspecting was completely unaffected. He was sick, no doubt about that, but it was completely natural, human, sickness. In and of itself, Link supposed that it wasn’t that unrealistic. If he’d been the only one like this in the village, he would’ve written it off. Unfortunately, this same sickness was affecting every man in the village, all the men and only the men.
It was all too suspicious, but all his ability to sense magic told him nothing was touching this man or any other the others. So, Link was left stumped by this problem. He possessed no healing powers of his own, and didn’t carry enough healing potions to cure all of them either.
“It’s not him, is it,” said a familiar female voice behind him.
Link turned to see a face he hadn’t in quite some time, “Agent Hill, I heard you got promoted.”
“I was, I’m here doing that job now.”
“Ok… well you’re right. I’m no doctor, but this just looks like Malaria. That said I do sense Ganondorf’s touch on this place.”
“It’s not always Ganondorf’s fault, you know. There are other threats in the world. Maybe Malaria was originally magically created. Either way, Shield can take this one, you’re needed elsewhere.”
Link frowned, calling Malaria magical was clearly wrong, magic was in the air, but the disease was natural, but she wasn’t actually trying to convince him of that. Shield couldn't have… oh.
“That explosion northwest of here?”
“You sensed it?”
“A magical rupture that size I’d have felt in Siberia.”
Agent Hill took on a concerned look, then held out a photograph to Link. He took it and looked at the picture, which turned out to be of a glowing blue cube, maybe just small enough to hold in one’s hand.
“I don’t recognize it,” he said, “I don’t think any of my past lives ever saw this. So it’s probably not Hylian.”
“No, this came to Earth during humanity’s time. Mythology calls it ‘The Tesseract’ and it was supposedly a gift from Odin to be kept safe and hidden. The Nazis dug it up during WWII, we ended up with it after that.”
“And… it caused that explosion?” Link asked, skeptically.
“That’s the short version.”
“So, what. You expect me to believe Shield thinks it’s too dangerous and wants me to keep it now?”
“Not at all. We want you to help us get it back. It’s been stolen.”
Link, turned and spoke to the woman whose house they stood in to reassure her that the illness was not a curse and he’d get real doctors to help since he figured he wouldn’t be able to stay. He did, however want to know just how serious the situation was and he wanted to make sure this place still got help. He walked out of the house, Hill following him.
“Link, I know you’re from an ancient race, is it that much a stretch to think that other species evolved on other planets and brought powerful magical objects of their own to Earth?”
“No, not really.”
“Link. Please. Loki came, stole the cube, blew up our entire facility, and declared war on humanity itself. The cube’s power is best used for making portals, if he gets it working he could bring an army from anywhere in the universe.”
Link turned back to her, “Loki. You want me to fight an entity that’s been heralded as a god for you?”
Hill’s face was covered in worry, and her next words sounded like a true plea, "Link, we don't know the half of what you can do or why you can do it. Normally, Shield doesn't like that. But, what intelligence we do have on you suggests you care about people. We have a potentially world-ending threat on our hands. Please, we can't fight Loki. He's out of our league. That's your specialty."
Link looked in the agent’s eye. She was worried, genuinely. He really had intended to go, but now he was beginning to understand the gravity of the situation. This agent had barely been phased by that dragon a few years ago, and this genuinely had her shaken.
“Shield cures this place for me, and I’ll fight a god for you.”
Chapter 18: Chapter 17: To Fight a God
Chapter Text
Link sat in the back of a small jet, holding a tablet which was currently showing him footage from WWII. The old war hero Captain America, apparently he was real not just a kind of mascot, fighting soldiers with some kind of energy weapons. He moved with a force clearly beyond any human, but Link’s wasn’t sure quite what the point was.
“Why show me this?” Link asked Agent Hill, “Even if he was real, guy has to be a hundred years old by now.”
“He is, but he doesn’t look like it. He crashed a Hydra jet and froze over. If a normal human did that, they’d just die, but an unexpected trait of the super soldier serum kept him alive. He didn’t age for seventy years until we found him a couple months back. Since then he’s been adjusting to the modern world,” Hill explained.
Link looked up, “And… you’re calling him in too? Shield thinks that’s a good idea?”
“Nobody knows the upper limits of what either of you are capable of. Same thing can be said of Loki. Either one of you could be a match for him, or maybe he’s too much for both of you combined. Director Fury is minimizing the risks.”
Link sat back in his seat, “And what do you think?”
“Doesn’t matter. It’s not my call. Question is, what do you think?”
Link thought for a moment, looked back the screen for a moment, then said: “I think it’s risky. If we had time to train together, it wouldn’t matter who was stronger out of the three of us, Loki wouldn’t stand a chance. But we probably won’t have that kind of time, so instead, it’s possible we’ll get in each other’s way trying to fight this god. We might be lowering our chance at victory, not raising it. I imagine that our good captain will realize the same.”
“Shield’s intel suggests that isn’t likely. Captain Rodgers fought alongside a dozen soldiers, every one physically average for soldiers. He knows how to work with a strength disparity.”
“So why do I get the impression you don’t agree?” Link asked her.
“Not exactly… disagree. I do think you two can work together. It’s just… I think the power disparity is greater than Shield will admit.”
“Toward whom?”
“You. I watched you freeze over and lift a hundred tons of molten rock and throw it over fifty feet away. I’ve seen you behead a dragon our missiles couldn’t scratch with a single swing of your sword. I don’t think we need anyone else.”
Link looked down, he didn’t like divulging his secrets but… this agent had too high and opinion of him, “Agent Hill, your missiles didn’t do anything to that dragon because you didn’t hit its weak point. Plus I used magic. I can’t lift anything nearly as heavy as that lava monster was on my own either. I have these:” he reached into his inventory and pulled out the golden gauntlets, “they brace my arms against incoming force, but they don’t increase my output. It means I can lift at least ten times what I can punch or swing a sword. It’s useful, but it has limits. Everything I do has limits. I’m just very very good at playing to their strengths.”
“So, what, you think the Captain is stronger?” she sounded incredulous.
“I’m saying I don’t know. I don’t know what his strengths or skills are. I know even less about Loki than I do him. I’m saying you seem to think this is a done deal, that I’ll walk up and beat a god with minimal effort, when let me tell you: I’ve fought gods before. That’s a really hard fight to win. I’m saying: you should be prepared for what happens if I lose. If we lose.”
“If you lose, then there’s nothing left.”
“If that were true, humanity wouldn’t have lasted this long.”
Agent Hill genuinely looked confused now, “What makes you say that?”
“Well, Thor and Loki are real. Honestly, I didn’t think Captain America was until today. What other myths and legends are rooted in a very real story? I mean, some portions of various folk tales and mythologies have some root in Hyrule. It’s extremely unlikely that I’m the absolute strongest among them all.
“From your perspective” Link continued, “Loki, Captain America, me, even someone like Thor. We might all appear to be in generally the same tier. But from ours? I’m usually the weak one. I fight giant monsters and gods I have no business beating, and I win anyway. Not because I’m the strongest, but because I have to. That means others could do the same. And it also means it’s only a matter of time before something is too far out of my league for me to win. I’m not your last line of defense, Agent Hill, and I’m not likely to be your strongest either. So, to fully answer your real question: no. I don’t think Captain America isn’t needed. I also don’t think it’s a bad idea to bring us both in. I just hope we’re enough.”
Agent Hill didn’t say anything for a long time after that. She seemed lost in thought. Link supposed he couldn’t blame her, his monologue had been fairly dire, really. Unfortunately, it was also true. In all those memories of facing enormous boss monsters and grand villains like Ganondorf, never once did he remember feeling like he was strong enough for what had to be done, he’d just done it anyway, somehow.
Or he’d failed. It had happened a few times, he thought, but those memories were a little hazy. At the very least, he assumed he must’ve failed once, when planet Earth had stopped belonging to Hylians and eventually become humanity’s.
“It’s not just you two,” Hill’s said, breaking Link out of his introspective trance.
“I’m sorry?” Link asked.
“Shield asked Stark to come in too. I’m… not supposed to tell you that.”
“Stark?” Link asked, “The… Iron Man, right? Why wouldn’t we be told he was coming in?”
“Well, partially because we don’t know he will. Stark does his own thing, he doesn’t take orders.”
“Oh, I see. Well, from what I know of him, he might well be more powerful than either of us. Could be the edge we need.”
“He could. Or he could start some in-house fights and ruin everything. He doesn’t… play well with others.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard. But hopefully he’ll realize we’re all on the same side.”
“Hopefully,” Hill agreed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Captain Steve Rodgers sat in the back of an odd combination of helicopter and jet, called a quinjet, watching footage of a frankly terrifying beast when he sensed Agent Coulson walked over.
“So, this Doctor Banner was trying to replicate the serum that was used on me?” he asked.
“A lot of people were. You were the world's first superhero. Banner thought gamma radiation might hold the key to unlocking Erskine's original formula,” the agent answered.
Steve watched ‘The Hulk’ roar as he battered a jeep to shreds.
“Didn’t really go his way, did it.”
“Not so much. When he's not that thing though, guy's like a Stephen Hawking.”
Steve looked at him for clarification, he’d never heard of the man being referenced.
“He’s like a... smart... person. I gotta say it’s a real honor getting to meet, officially.”
Steve smiled at him, feeling awkward.
“I sort of met you, I mean, I watched you while you were sleeping” the guy kept going as Steve closed the laptop and stood up, “I mean, I was... I was present while you were unconscious from the ice. You know, it's really, it's just a... just a huge honor to have you on board.”
“Well I hope I’m the right man for the job,” he said, meaning it but also hoping to move away from the uncomfortable topic.
“Oh, you are. Absolutely. Uh... we've made some modifications to the uniform. I had a little design input.”
”The uniform?” Steve asked, surprised, “Aren’t the Stars and Stripes a little… old fashioned?”
“With everything that’s happening, the things that are about to come to light, I think people might just need a little ‘old fashioned’.”
Steve pondered the potential meanings of that statement while the jet landed on an aircraft carrier. As he and Agent Coulson stepped out onto the ship, they were greeted by a red-head agent.
“Natasha Romanov, Captain Rodgers,” Coulson said with a hint of pride in his voice.
“Hi,” Natasha said to Steve, the she turned back to Coulson, “They need you on the bridge, they’re starting the face-trace.”
Coulson nodded and headed off right away, “See you there.”
“It was quite the buzz around here, finding you in the ice. I thought Coulson was gonna swoon. Did he ask you to sign his Captain America trading cards yet?”
“Trading cards?” Steve asked, bemused.
“They’re vintage, he’s very proud.”
Ahead stood two figures talking together who didn’t fit the rest of the scenery. One, a nervous looking shorter man in a brown jacket. The other, a maybe late-teen with unkept hair, worn clothes that had been torn and patched a number of times with a sword and and silver, reflective shield buckled to his back. The shorter man, Dr. Banner unless Steve missed his guess, saw Steve and Natasha coming and pointed them out, and the one who had to be Link turned to face them as well.
Steve’s body hadn’t been the only thing enhanced by the serum, his mind had been as well. It wasn’t that he was smarter, but it somehow enhanced his speed of thought and reaction times. Now, honed for combat over the course of WWII, it searched the 19 year-old in front of him to see what it was made of. Superhuman strength did not a warrior make.
Despite the boy’s relaxed demeanor, Steve got the distinct impression that he was by far the most alert person on the ship. He also got the feeling Link was scanning Steve the same way Steve was scanning him, though there was no visual evidence of it. As Steve and Natasha drew near, the boy held out his hand and Steve took it. They grasped each other’s hands firmly each putting superhuman pressure into the hand shake. After only a few seconds of upping the pressure, Link and Steve smiled at the same time and released.
“Ok. I think we can work together,” Steve said, and Link nodded.
“What just happened?” Dr. Banner asked, drawing Link’s and Steve’s attention.
“Excuse me,” Steve apologized, “Dr. Banner, word is you can find the cube,” he said holding out his hand.
Banner looked a little confused and concerned at that statement but took the hand as he asked, “Is that the… only word you’ve heard about me?”
“Only word I care about,” Steve said, he noticed Link giving him an odd look as he said it, but Banner seemed grateful for the gesture.
“It must be new to you, all of this,” Banner said, gesturing around.
“Well… this is actually kind of familiar,” Steve replied, looking at the agents running in formation or tying down jets. It really was very much like an army base.
“Yeah, I guess a military will always have the same core no matter how much technology changes,” Link said, surprising Steve.
“You have some experience?” he asked.
“Lots, actually. I often trained in the Hyrule guard. At least before a more… personal mission would rise up.”
Steve wanted to probe at that point some, but before he could Agent Romanov spoke: “Gentlemen, you might want to step inside in a minute. It's gonna get a little hard to breathe.”
The three of them looked around after hearing that, and Steve noticed for the first time that Shield agents were running around putting on air masks and tying down everything that could possibly be lose.
“Is this a submarine?” he voiced his guess.
“Really?” Banner asked, “They want me in a submerged, pressurized, metal container?”
“Can’t be that…” Link dissented, “The jets would have to all be moved below deck…”
They moved to the side of what they had all taken for an aircraft carrier in response to a loud noise starting up there. The water was clearly being disturbed by something below, but what…? The turbine burst free of the water as the entire boat began to lift free of the ocean surface and all three of them stepped back from wind suddenly picking up.
“Oh no, this is much worse!” Dr. Banner shouted over said wind.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link and the other two let Agent Romanov lead them indoors and to the bridge, which turned out to be far more futuristic-looking than any sci-fi movie or TV show he’d ever seen. Agents sat in rows and rows of computers, calling out that the particular systems they were responsible for were completely operational. Agent Hill seemed to be heading everything, with a man who must be the famed Director Fury standing above it all.
Once all was apparently found to be satisfactory, Fury called out that they should vanish, and another series of instructions were sent out from Hill, though no particular change was apparent to Link, the use of the term ‘reflector panels’ made him think they were likely using some kind of optical illusion to appear invisible from below, which would clearly be a great advantage.
Captain Rodgers handed Fury a ten-dollar bill as he passed him, and Link briefly wondered what that was about, but pushed the thought away. As Dr. Banner was greeted by Fury, something tugged at Link’s mind, but he couldn’t pin exactly what down. He just felt that something was wrong.
Dr. Banner was led out to begin his work finding the cube and Captain Rodgers asked a question Link’s mind picked up on: “Is there somewhere for Link and I to train? We need to learn to fight together. Sound good, kid?”
“Uh, yeah, actually that’s a great idea,” Link said, realizing he hadn’t thought about that as an option.
Fury nodded, and pointed to an agent how snapped his focus to the present, “Uh, yeah there’s a gym this way.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link stood swordless, shieldless, and wearing grappling gloves facing down Captain America himself in the ring. They’d decided that they shouldn’t start with the weapons, since there was a greater possibility of injury, and they didn’t know when they’d be called to fight. If facial recognition picked up Loki or Agent Barton or (less likely) Dr. Selvig, they’d have to head out immediately.
Link breathed deeply, readying his mind and body for the match. He nodded, and the Captain attacked. The first blow Link deflected with his forearm, making it a glancing hit instead of a direct one. The second Link blocked with his arm, but this one was direct, and Link felt it, no normal human could’ve hit him that hard. Still, the pain was minor and he didn’t bend under the pressure.
Link counterattacked with a combo of three punches, alternating on which side they struck from. The Captain parried all three easily, and now they both knew they could up the game. Neither had put all of their ability in to the blows, and they both knew it.
Captain Rodgers punched again, much harder than before, and Link deflected it, but it had been a distraction, and a second blow took Link in the jaw. This one made him step backward. He shook himself a bit, but never took his eyes off his opponent. Link considered, he didn’t have any hand-to-hand training in his memories. He didn’t have any skill in this area. He might be the greatest swordsman to ever live, but Captain America had the strength to keep up and the skill to overwhelm Link in this type of combat. Or at least, well, neither of them were using everything they had yet.
Link decided to try speed. He stepped in and launched a single blow at his opponent’s side much faster than either of them had done yet. The Captain didn’t even react in the entire time the blow was in the air. The punch landed squarely and it was Captain Rodgers turn to step back.
Link’s natural style of probing for weaknesses and avoiding damage worked almost perfectly after that. Most of the blows landed were his, and he found the Captain, while much faster than any human, wasn’t nearly as quick as Link. Still, his inexperience in specifically hand-to-hand combat showed, and the Captain suddenly managed to catch Link’s punch after it had landed, and easily flipped him off his feet.
Link landed hard on his back and opened his eyes to find Captain Rodgers holding a punch over his head.
Link laughed, “You got me there Captain.” “Call me Steve” Steve said, holding out his hand.
Link took it and stood, “Steve then. You’re really good. I’m pretty sure you’re the only human who could do that to me.”
“Well, you’re fast I’ll give you that. But you’ve got an odd habit of going for the same tricks over and over once it works the first time.”
Link considered, no wonder the Captain had caught a blow that had been previously too fast.
“Yeah, most of my opponents are monsters, they tend not to learn from their mistakes, guess I gotta watch out for that now, huh.”
“Still, if this was you fighting in a way you never learned to do before, I doubt you have much to worry about with a sword and shield in your hand” Steve said.
“Thanks, think you could teach me some moves, if I’m in trouble just because I don’t have a weapon...”
“Yeah, your stance is great, but you need to work on how you hold your arms...” Steve began.
They went on for two hours, Link was a quick learner, but he had no idea how to use his legs as weapons, and he struggled with it. Presently, however, Agent Coulson arrived.
“Captain, uh... do I call you Link?” he asked.
“Link is fine, do we have something?”
“Loki’s been spotted in Germany, its been confirmed. Your uniforms have been prepared, if you’ll follow me...”
They followed the agent out of the gym as directed. It was a shame they hadn’t had more time to train, as things were they were going to have to hope natural ability was enough.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Steve new uniform was fairly tight, but not constraining; he felt he would be able to fight perfectly fine in it. Looking over Link’s gear, though, he had to wonder what this kid was about. His travel clothes were gone and had been replaced by a small shirt of chain mail armor, covered by a greed tunic of some kind. He was also wearing a strange green hat Steve had never seen the like of before. It looked like it should fall off, but maybe it was pinned underneath or something.
Now that he was paying attention, he realized there were quite a number of oddities about his companion’s garb. The sword and shield were still slung over his back, despite the fact that he was sitting down. He wore an earring as well, a small dangling red gem hanging from his right ear. Over his forearms sat a set of gauntlets that, as for as Steve could tell, were actually made from real gold, which couldn’t be practical at all. At his neckline there was another oddity, though Steve couldn’t see the whole thing, what appeared to be a single blue scale was embedded in Link’s skin.
“You got a strange taste in clothes, kid. There a story in there?”
Link looked up, apparently awoken from some introspective thoughts, then looked down at his garb and laughed, “Yeah, I guess. This was simple battle gear for Hylians, at least it was in some eras. We had plate armor, of course, but for travelers or town guards or well... me, this was more effective.”
“And the gauntlets? Those look like real gold.”
“They are, but they’re enchanted, they won’t bend or break, and they also magically brace my arms. Doesn’t help me swing my sword any harder, but it means I can lift several times my normal capacity.”
“So it’s magic? The things you can do?”
“I have a lot of magic items, yeah. My people crafted them in times of need. Eventually, almost all of them would find their way into my hands. The magic isn’t easily dispelled, so I’ve found several of them around old Hylian temples and cities.”
Steve nodded, it wasn’t like magic was any less of a path to strength, he supposed. He’d been a weak kid, once. Now he was the strongest human alive, assuming Link really wasn’t human anyway. He hadn’t been wearing those gauntlets when they had first met, and the kid had matched him in that small test of strength, if Steve had put that force into any other handshake, he’d have crushed bones.
“I hear that shield is pretty spectacular too,” Link said.
Steve took that as an opening for conversation, “It’s made of a metal called Vibranium. It’s the strongest in the world, but unbelievably rare. This is the world’s entire stock.”
Link’s eyes widened in surprise, “That rare huh? I wonder if it’s really from Earth then.”
Steve frowned, “From Earth? What do you mean?” “Well, if that’s literally all humanity’s ever found, I just wonder if it fell to Earth instead of originating here. We know now that there are other worlds. Can’t be that odd to assume there’s other elements out there.” “Guess I never thought about it that way” Steve said, a little surprised, “How old are you again?”
Link laughed, “I’m nineteen in this body. But I have lifetimes of memories stuffed in my head, all from past incarnations of me. Plus I was always good at puzzles.”
Steve had to wonder about that. Reincarnation. This kid was powerful and skilled, he was certain of that. When he and Link had grasped hands, they hadn’t been testing strength, they’d both been testing the other’s restraint. Having incredible muscle power was all well and good, but Steve had wanted to see if Link knew how to use it without going overboard. His only real worry about fighting alongside Link had been addressed then. But... there was the possibility that Link was... delusional.
Magic items were a fact of the world, Steve had seen the Tesseract in play back in WWII, but reincarnation, or at least the memory of such things as ‘past lives’ was... well maybe not unheard of, but also... unbelievable. That said, the claim about him being non-human was maybe less contestable, but when SHIELD had explained Link to Steve, they had been clear that they didn’t quite buy it.
“You’re really not human?” he asked, hoping it was an easier branch of his worries to bring up.
Link smiled, “I’m really not human, captain.”
“But, your people are extinct except for you?”
“Me and one other, though I haven’t been able to find her.” “So how...”
“How were we born if not from our own people?” Link finished the question.
“Yeah.”
“I don’t really know. But I know some. Zelda and I: our souls don’t... end when we die. We’re not immediately reborn either. We’re born again and again to save the world from one very particular threat. Technically, it’s a curse. I don’t know how much Shield told you, but Zelda and I have an ancient enemy, Ganondorf is usually his name, but he has occasionally taken others. In our first lives, we fought him and won, but he cursed us to an eternal cycle of conflict. All three of us are reborn endlessly to fight over the future of the world. That fight’s happening again, in this time. Not really sure why, I would have thought the end of my species millions of years ago would have ended it for good, but apparently not. In any case, I can only assume the curse caused us to be reborn again despite that limitation. And so: here I am, a Hylian born to human parents.”
Steve tried to wrap his mind around all of that information. It could still be madness of some kind but... looking in Link’s eyes... there wasn’t a hint of madness. This boy had a strength of mind most humans could only dream of, and a level of experience to back it up that trumped anyone else. Besides, in war, you had to be at least a little crazy to fight. Otherwise you died. If he and Link were to fight a Norse myth come to life, they needed to trust each other. Steve needed to decide to trust Link.
“You know, you’ve got a pretty crazy story yourself” Link said, apparently unconcerned with Steve’s perhaps less than polite probing before, “How long have you been awake?”
“Only a couple months,” he answered, wondering if Link had a point.
“What’ve you been up to in that time?” he asked, and Steve stiffened.
“Just... trying to adjust,” he said, dismissively.
“No offense, Captain, but your reaction doesn’t make it look like you’ve been doing a very good job of ‘adjusting’,” Link said.
The words struck home. Steve really hadn’t been doing much, and he was having a very hard time adjusting. His difficulty sleeping was symptom of that.
“The world’s just... so different. It’s not just the technology it’s... it’s the people. I don’t even know where to start.”
Link nodded, seeming to understand, “America isn’t the same country you fought for is it?”
“No,” Steve said, "They’ve... lost something. Or a lot of things, I’m not always sure what.”
“Maybe, and maybe not. I wasn’t there to see your America, but I’ve been all over the world in the last four years. I think people are just people, wherever you go. And I think they need more heroes than they currently have. I think more people than Americans need Captain America.”
“Whoever that Ganon-dwarf guy is, that’s your fight, Link.”
“I’ll handle Ganon dorf , but that’s not what I’m talking about. Shield deals with threats on a global scale, from what I can see. Work with them, or don’t. Just... be a hero. The world hasn’t had Captain America for a long time. They’ve had Shield and maybe a few others, but it hasn’t given them hope, not like you did back in the day. Maybe all they’ve been missing is you.”
Steve was silent while his mind tried to come up with a counter argument. The kid’s logic wasn’t exactly sound, but hard to actually argue against. Thinking about it, though, there was one other reason.
“There isn’t anything they need me for, Link. Like you said, Shield’s been handling everything perfectly fine. This is the first time the world has needed me to step in since WWII. Even now it may not be absolutely necessary.”
Link looked perplexed, “Need you for? What... where do I even begin...” he looked lost for words, had Steve said something that ridiculous? Link took a breath and started again, “Captain... first off: do you think your abilities make you, I don’t know... above any fights that someone else could do?”
Steve blinked, “Well of course not...”
“Then... do you really think there are no fights that need to be fought? If you really don’t know where to start, sign on with Shield, or for that matter you could always come with me. A hero, especially one as qualified as you, could never possibly run out of things to do.”
Steve mentally reeled back at the rebuke, for that was what it was. It might not have been intended that way, Link was clearly far too respectful to put it that way, but he wasn’t wrong either. Steve might’ve come to this realization on his own, but somehow this kid has just... known what was wrong. Link was right, It wasn’t that there was nothing for ‘Captain America’ to do, it was just that a fight only Captain America could do would only come along every now and then.
Before, there had been a war. Now that there wasn’t one, he’d felt lost, and maybe there was something else in that he needed to work out, but for now, realizing he still had a purpose, and beyond that, one he’d been neglecting, oddly... strengthened him.
“Ok, so,” Steve said, finally pulling himself together for what felt like a long time, “Any of that experience tell you anything about what we’re walking into?” he asked.
“I’ve fought a few gods before, and it’s never easy. I’d say we should expect to be outmatched,” Link answered, “That scepter of his seems to be how he brainwashes people, Director Fury said he touched it to the heart of his victims, which I’m sure you’re aware of. But that means we need to try and get it away from him first. It might be his only real way to fight, and if not we’ll at least limit his options.”
“Right, any ideas on how to do that if he’s stronger than us?”
“Well, both of our shields should reflect those energy blasts Fury said it can do. That will at least let us get in on him. I suppose after that we can try and hit the weapon at a bad angle and knock it free from his grip. To start with I can probably get the jump on him with my magic cape. It turns me invisible but also intangible. I’ll have to take it off to attack. Think you can give me an opening?”
Steve nodded, it was a solid analysis of their options and a good strategy. This kid was clearly as good as Shield had said. A boy who could fight with gods and dragons. Steve was starting to wonder if he’d be needed.
“We’re coming up on his location, and HQ says he hasn’t left,” Agent Romanov said, she’d been sent as their pilot.
Link stood up, reaching to his side and producing a red cape from nowhere, “Unless you have a better idea?” he asked.
Steve shook his head, and strapped picked up his Shield. The Vibranium metal hummed slightly as it always did when in motion, though he’d learned most people could only hear it when he sent it flying or was used to block something.
“Oh, and Link?” Link looked at him questioningly, and Steve continued “He’s not a god, just an alien.”
Suddenly their earpieces came to life and an agent spoke through them. “The situation just got complicated. He’s herding the people out onto the street.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link watched the quinjet’s door open to reveal the site of his next battleground. Loki had apparently failed to notice the quinjet’s approach, it was a surprisingly silent machine, but Link noticed four of him around the kneeling crowd. He quickly pulled out his Lens of Truth and set it in his eye. Immediately, the extra three Lokis became translucent to his vision, since one eye had the Lens, and the other did not, it actually allowed him to see illusory Lokis while still knowing truth from fiction, a useful trait of the Lens.
“The one at the head of the crowd is the only real one” he said to the captain, “And that staff of his looks longer than it is. He has illusion powers.”
Captain America nodded and Link flung the cape around his shoulders, vanishing. He jumped down and landed smoothly, the great height not being an issue for his Hylian body, and moved towards Loki, who was apparently giving a speech.
“There are no men like me,” he said.
“There are always men like you,” came the reply of a much older individual and Link realized his mistake.
He looked at the crowd, and one elderly man stood where all others kneeled.
Loki chuckled and raised that scepter of his, which began to glow blue, “Look to your elder, people. Let him be an example.”
Link was too far away, he’d instinctively tried to work around the side of the crowd, and was nowhere near the man who was about to be blasted, plus he’d have to take off the cape and...
Loki fired but Captain America intercepted. Link found himself grinning like a fool at the irony of Loki telling everyone to look to their elder and having Captain America, a hundred-year-old war hero from the greatest and bloodiest conflict in human history, drop out of the sky and reflect the energy blast right back into him.
“You know, last time I was in Germany and saw a man standing above everyone else, we ended up disagreeing,” the Captain said.
Link hurriedly began sneaking up to Loki again. He had to take that scepter away from him, but at least his theory that their shields would reflect the blasts was correct.
“The Soldier,” Loki said, picking himself back up, “A man out of time.”
Something about that line stood out to Link, but he didn’t have time to analyze it.
“I’m not the one who’s out of time,” Captain Rodgers said.
The quinjet looped back around and hovered in the air a bit behind the captain, it’s machine gun clearly primed.
Link was in position, ready, he just needed the right angle...
“Loki, drop the weapon and stand down!” Agent’s Romanov’s voice rang out from the jet.
Loki reacted quickly, raising his scepter to fire, Link got his moment and whipped his Magic Cape off his shoulders with his shield hand, and brought down his sword on the scepter right next to Loki’s hand with all the strength he had. Unfortunately, the weapon had a kick to it. The blast fired out, and the weapon recoiled backwards, placing the gem under Link’s sword. Instead of knocking spear out of Loki’s hand, the gem reacted to the force of the blow and retaliated, blasting Link’s sword to shards. He felt two pieces of shrapnel stab right into his chest.
Link staggered backwards in shock and pain as Loki turned to him, “The Wanderer, the primitive from the dawn of time.”
Link’s eyes widened as he finally figured out what had been bugging him all this time, but he didn’t have time to do anything. Loki was raising that magic staff again to kill him and he had metal shards in his chest. He couldn’t... Cap’s shield slammed into the god, drawing his attention away from Link.
Grateful to his partner, Link gritted his teeth and dug his fingers into his own flesh, he had to get those shards out of himself before he healed over them. The pain was excruciating, and it blocked out everything else, he stopped being able to pay attention to the fight going on. His fingers finally found the piece he was searching for and he wrenched it free, tearing his body even more. He dropped it without a thought and dug into the second wound, looking for the shard. The pain was so much worse this time, and he was having a hard time breathing now too, but the piece was easier to find, as it had apparently lodged itself into a rib. He pulled it free and grabbed a health potion from his inventory, downing it in a second.
His vision cleared and the pain receded quickly, and he looked up to find the captain on the ground. His ears cleared too though, and he heard... heavy metal music? He looked up towards the quinjet, where the music was coming from, to see the Iron Man rocketing in towards Loki. Link smiled and pulled out the massive hammer he had from his inventory, Loki wasn’t looking at him at all and when the Iron Man blasted the god backwards, Link swung his hammer hard.
The hammer connected with his head and Loki’s whole body flipped, and his head slammed into the ground face-first. Tony Stark, builder of the world’s most incredible suit of armor, landed and the suit unfolded in a dozen places to reveal a dozen different weapons, all pointed at the prone Loki.
“Make a move, reindeer games” he said, probably referring to the odd goat horn helmet the god wore.
Loki tried for a moment to pick himself up, but collapsed again, all the illusions vanishing. Link walked over and checked his eyes.
“Looks like we knocked him out,” he said.
The Captain caught up at that moment, “Mr. Stark,” he greeted.
“Captain,” he responded.
Chapter 19: Chapter 18: This World Needs Hereos
Chapter Text
Link sat, shirtless, bent over his tunic. He’d have to wash it when they got back to the Helicarrier, but he could still sew it now. He’d already repaired the chain links broken by his shattered sword. He’d learned how to properly maintenance his weapons and armor over a dozen times before, it hadn’t been hard this time. There was nothing to be done about his sword, however, and he carried no spares. If any further fighting was to be done, he’d have to use the other items in his arsenal. It would be like fighting one-handed. He had been successful with every other weapon he’d ever learned to use but the vast majority of his experience was with a sword.
“Has he said anything?” Fury asked over the intercom.
“Not a word,” Agent Romanov responded.
“Just get him here. We’re low on time.”
Link had to agree. Stark had scanned the area for energy signatures, but it seemed Loki had separated himself from the Tesseract for some reason. They still didn’t even know why he’d been there. Link had realized one thing in that fight, but now that he looked at it closely it didn’t tell him much. And with Loki staying silent, he had no way to gain any further information. He only had half a plan.
Loki, predictably, hadn’t stayed unconscious long. The god had recovered pretty quickly, all things considered, and from a hit that would’ve killed nearly anyone or anything else. He did periodically groan, however, so the hit must’ve managed to bruise even him. Still, it was good Link hadn’t killed him, with no Tesseract nearby he was their only real chance for finding it.
“I don’t like it,” Steve said.
“What? Rock of Ages not putting up more of a fuss?” Stark asked.
“I don’t remember it being that easy. This guy packs a wallop.”
“Well, still, you were pretty spry for an older fellow. What’s your thing? Pilates?”
Link looked up from his work, was Stark really going to start everything off by antagonizing Captain America?
“What?” Steve asked, clearly not understanding Stark.
“It’s like calisthenics. You might have missed a couple things, you know, during your time as a Capsicle.”
Steve turned to fully face Stark, “Fury didn’t tell me he was calling you in.”
“Yeah, there’s a lot of things Fury doesn’t tell you,” Stark said.
“They told me,” Link said, and both other heroes turned to him so he elaborated, “They told me they’d asked Stark to come in. They also said that they weren’t sure he would, or that he’d actually help more than he’d hurt even if he did.”
Before the conversation could go any farther, however, Link sense a huge, but momentary spike in dark magic directly above him. His first thought was of Ganondorf, but in seconds the dark magic was gone, and only normal magic remained. Link looked out the window to see a huge storm brewing outside. A flash of lightning came dangerously near the quinjet.
“Where’s this coming from?” Romamov asked nobody in particular.
“What’s the matter? Scared of a little lightning?” Link heard Cap say.
Link turned in confusion, it wasn’t like Cap to... but he wasn’t looking at Romanov, he was looking at Loki, who did indeed look oddly worried.
“I’m not overly fond of what follows,” the god said, speaking for the first time since Germany.
Suddenly, something hit the jet, but it didn’t seem to take any damage, either there was some impressive design or... Link could still sense magic out there, it just wasn’t dark anymore. Link’s eyes widened and he rushed to put his chainmail and tunic back on. Stark put his helmet back on, completing his suit, and opened the hanger door.
“What’re you doing?” Steve asked, but Link agreed with Stark’s move: if this was who he thought it was, they guy could tear the quinjet apart while they were still in the air.
A stranger dropped down onto the ramp, but in the darkness Link couldn’t tell much about him other than he wore a cape. Still, it was a safe bet that Thor, Norse god of storms, lightning, and thunder, had come to call. Stark moved to intercept, but was knocked backward with a single push from the man’s hammer, the same hammer Link had seen in Shield’s files on the god.
Thor grabbed Loki by the throat, swung his hammer around a bit for some reason, then flew out of the quinjet with surprising speed. Link tried to grab on with his hookshot, but was too slow and the hook went over the two gods. As the chain reeled itself back automatically, Stark stood up groaning.
“And now there’s that guy,” he said.
“Another Asgardian?” Agent Romanov asked.
“Think it’s a friendly?” Cap continued the questioning.
“Doesn’t matter: if he frees Loki or kills him, the Tesseract’s lost,” Stark replied, already walking toward the open door.
Link agreed with him in all honesty, though the possibility of Thor killing Loki seemed low.
“Stark, we need a plan of attack,” Steve said.
“I have a plan: attack,” Stark said, and took off after them.
Link looked back at Captain America, “He’s probably stronger than all three of us, you know.”
“Doesn’t matter, we do have to try and get Loki back, Stark’s not wrong there,” he said, handing Link a parachute.
Link tossed it aside and they both walked to the doorway together.
“I’d sit this one out Cap,” Agent Romanov yelled back as said Captain buckled on the parachute.
“I don’t see how I can,” he answered.
“These guys come from legend, they’re basically gods.”
“There’s only one god, ma’am,” Steve said, “And I’m pretty sure he doesn’t dress like that.”
Link grabbed his arm before they dived out, “We need a plan of attack too, you know.”
“At this point, it’s pretty much just back stop Loki from getting away and back up Stark. He’s just forced our hand.”
Link nodded, really not liking the plan. Then they both jumped. Unfortunately, they were high enough that the clouds obscured their vision more than the darkness did. Once they were low enough, they could see Stark flying off into the woods, but then his rocket boots or whatever it was he used to fly turned off and they couldn’t see a thing after that. Link used his body to move himself more in that direction, and finally saw Loki standing on a mountain peak.
Link gestured towards him for Steve, who nodded. Link then veered directions for said peak. Cap pushed for the two other combatants. Once he started to come near the odd rock formation Loki was perched on, Link aimed with his hookshot again and fired. It easily connected with the rock and pulled Link straight there, canceling most or all of his previous momentum. He never had worked out exactly how this thing really worked, but it always did.
He landed easily only a few feet from Loki, who was now sitting comfortably and watching what appeared to be a battle between Thor and the Iron Man.
“Enjoying the show?” Link asked. There were no illusions this time.
“Look at them. My brother was always a muscle-bound brute. And the Iron Man, what a pretentious individual. Thinking to reach the gods with technology. Even when presented with a common enemy they cannot help but fight each other.”
“How do you know me?” Link asked.
“I don’t.”
“You called me, a ‘primitive from the dawn of time’.”
“You’re Hylian, I don’t know how it’s possible, but it’s true. Your people were among the firstborn of the universe, but instead of advancing and reaching the stars, you died quietly, quietly enough the that rest of the universe only learned about you after you were gone. You could have been gods, but you remained primitive. You’re no better than the fools below.”
Even as he spoke, Loki stood up, but there was a sheen of light around him and he left behind an image of himself, a perfect replica but to Link’s Lens of Truth, clearly a fake. Link watched the real Loki from the corner of his eye, but kept his eyes focused on the fake.
“You know, I think I’m going to have to apologize to Cap now,” Link said, smirking.
Fake Loki actually took his eyes off the fight down below and looked up with confusion, “And why is that?”
“Because he told me you weren’t a god, just an alien, and I discounted the notion. But He’s right. See, a god is a type of being that exists, or at least I believe in them, but if you’re part of just some alien race that happens to be more advanced in technology and/or magic... well then you don’t fit the bill.”
Loki’s face briefly lost it’s composed, in control, look and devolved into fury. He got it under control again with a breath, though.
“And what would a mortal know of gods?” he asked, sneering.
Link grabbed him by the collar and threw him back to the ground. Loki struck his head on the rocks but didn’t seem to feel it. Link added a high probability of quick healing to his understanding of his opponent.
“I know a god wouldn’t have to try such a cheep and easily seen through tactic. Trust me, I’ve fought real gods. It’s like fighting a storm that hates you,” Link said.
Loki opened his mouth to reply but, just then, a tremendous shockwave blasted out from where Thor and Iron Man had been fighting. It nearly knocked Link off his feet, but the reverberating tone in the wave told Link it had to be something to do with Steve’s shield. That metal hummed in the same cadence whenever it moved, but to do this, Link assumed it must’ve blocked something truly powerful.
He looked up and saw that a gigantic section of the forest had been cleared by the blast, Link suspected the only reason it hadn’t hit him as hard was his elevation. Standing the middle of the clearing, were Iron Man, Captain America, and Thor, God of Thunder and Lightning. Loki looked as surprised by the display as Link felt, though perhaps more at Cap’s resilience than Thor’s strength. If the myths were even partially correct, Loki and Thor must’ve been in plenty of battles together.
“Looks like I’m not the only one who can face gods, either,” Link said.
Loki didn’t seem to like his implications.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Thor ended up coming with them to the Helicarrier and, with him in the quinjet and Link’s own ability to see through his illusions, Loki clearly never felt he had a chance to make a move and stayed quiet for the rest of the trip. Upon arrival, SHIELD agents took custody of him. Link and the others were directed to the bridge, through Stark ended up not coming immediately to see his suit was properly secured somewhere. Dr. Banner joined them, however, and soon a video feed was set up for them… in the table.. apparently. It showed them putting Loki in a prison of incredibly thick glass.
“In case it's unclear. You try to escape. You so much as scratch that glass...” Director Fury said, throwing a few switches that first opened an enormous trapdoor beneath the entire cage then unhooked part the the cage itself, threatening to let the entire thing fall out of the Helicarrier, with Loki inside it. “Thirty thousand feet, straight down, in a steel trap! You get how that works?!” Fury yelled over the wind, then closed it all back up again and gestured to Loki, “Ant,” then at his control console, “Boot.”
Loki chuckled, “It’s an impressive cage. Not built, I think, for me.”
“Built for something a lot stronger than you,” Fury said.
“Oh I’ve heard,” Loki looked straight at the camera, “A monstrous beast, who makes play he’s still a man. How desperate are you that you call upon such lost creatures?”
“How desperate am I?” Fury asked, “How desperate am I? You threaten my world with war. You steal a force you can't hope to control. You talk about peace and you kill cause it's fun. You have made me very desperate. You might not be glad that you did.”
Link was impressed, Fury was being genuine. He suspected that didn’t come easily to the Director. He’d come because he’d sensed the gravity of the situation through Agent Hill, but somehow… this interaction here impressed it even more on him. And he didn’t have a sword.
“Ooh. It burns you to come so close,” Loki taunted, “To have the Tesseract, to have power, unlimited power. And for what? A warm light for all mankind to share, and then to be reminded what real power is.”
“Well, let me know if ‘Real Power’ wants a magazine or something,” Fury said, walking away.
“He really grows on you doesn’t he?” Dr. Banner said.
“Loki’s gonna drag this out,” Steve said, still in his uniform, “So, Thor, what’s his play?”
All eyes turned to Thor as he answered, “He has an army called the Chitauri. They're not of Asgard or any world known. He means to lead them against your people. They will win him the earth. In return, I suspect, for the Tesseract.”
“Seriously?” Cap asked, “An army? From outer space?”
“So he’s building another portal,” Banner mused, “That’s what he needs Erik Selvig for.”
“Selvig?” Thor asked.
“He’s an astrophysicist,” Banner explained.
“He’s a friend,” Thor stated.
Link’s mind snapped back to reality again, hearing that. Something still didn’t add up about all of this but for some reason, his mind wouldn’t put the pieces together correctly. But hearing that the brainwashed scientist was a personal friend of Thor... it was another piece of the puzzle.
“Loki has him under some kind of spell,” Agent Romanov said, “Along with one of ours.”
She said that last line with worry. It was the first time Link had seen anything besides cold calm from her. Oh she’d been friendly enough, but never warm. Link took note of that as well.
“I wonder why he let himself get caught,” Steve mused aloud, “He’s not leading an army from here."
“I wouldn’t think too much on Loki. The guys’s mind is a bag of cats, you can smell crazy on him.”
“Have care how you speak. Loki is beyond reason, but he is of Asgard, and he's my brother,” Thor said, somehow lacing authority into the words.
“He killed eighty people in two days,” Romanov said.
“He’s adopted,” was all Thor could say in response. Link had to hold back a smile.
“I think it's about the mechanics. Iridium, what did they need the Iridium for?” Banner asked.
“It's a stabilizing agent,” Tony Stark said, walking in with Agent Coulson, then he said softly to Coulson “I'll fly you there. Keep the love alive,” then turned back to everyone else, “Means the portal won't collapse on itself, like it did at SHIELD.” Stark then walked up to Thor, and patted him on the arm, “No hard feelings, Point Break, you’ve got a mean swing.” He spoke up again for everyone to hear, “Also, it means the portal can open as wide, and stay open as long, as Loki wants. Uh, raise the mid-mast, ship the top sails.”
The last line was to the crew in the helm, but they all stared at him with confusion. Sensing the awkwardness, Stark redirected attention, “That man is playing Galaga. Thought we wouldn’t notice. But we did.”
Link was started to really feel the element of chaos this man would bring to the table, and couldn’t help covering his eyes for a moment as Stark kept talking, “How does Fury do this?”
“He turns,” Hill said.
“Well, that sounds exhausting. The rest of the raw materials, Agent Barton can get his hands on pretty easily. Only major component he still needs is a power source. A high energy density, something to kick start the cube.”
“When did you become an expert in thermonuclear astrophysics?” Hill asked.
“Last night,” Stark said.
Link uncovered his eyes and stared at the man in disbelief.
“The packet, Selvig's notes, the Extraction Theory papers. Am I the only one who did the reading?” Stark explained.
“Does Loki need any particular kind of power source?” Steve asked.
“He's got to heat the cube to a hundred and twenty million Kelvin just to break through the Coulomb barrier,” Banner said, helpfully.
“Unless, Selvig has figured out how to stabilize the quantum tunneling effect,” Stark countered.
“Well, if he could do that he could achieve heavy ion fusion at any reactor on the planet,” Banner pointed out.
“Finally, someone who speaks English,” Stark exulted.
“Is that what just happened?” Steve asked no one in particular.
“I don’t know,” Link said, “But it sounds like those two will be able to work together at least.”
“It’s good to meet you, Dr. Banner,” Stark greeted, “Your work on anti-electron collisions is unparalleled. And I'm a huge fan of the way you lose control and turn into an enormous green rage monster.”
Banner seemed a little uncomfortable with the praise, but answered, “Thanks,” all the same.
Fury walked in at that moment, “Dr. Banner is only here to track the cube. I was hoping you might join him.”
“I’d start with that stick of his, it may be magical, but it works an awful lot like a Hydra weapon.”
“I don't know about that, but it is powered by the cube. And I'd like to know how Loki used it to turn two of the sharpest men I know into his personal flying monkeys,” Fury said.
“Monkeys?” Thor asked, understandably not having seen The Wizard of OZ before, “I don’t understa-”
“I do!” Steve cut in, strangely excited, “I understood that reference.”
“Shall we play, Doctor?” Stark asked.
“Let’s play some,” Dr. Banner agreed.
Link turned to Steve, “What do you mean, it works like a hydra weapon? What hydra did you fight that could even use weapons?”
Steve seemed to do a double take, “Uh, not a hydra. Hydra. A German organization in World War Two. They had the Tesseract and used it to make really powerful weapons. I was simply saying the way the staff fires blasts looks pretty much the same.”
“Oh. Got it...” Link said, remembering some basic info Shield had given him about Captain America’s battles.
“Can we talk a minute, Link?” Agent Hill asked from the side.
Link looked up, “Sure, no problem.”
He nodded to Steve and stood up to follow her. She led them only a short way, just far enough so nobody should overhear. Agent Coulson apparently chose that moment to talk to Steve as well.
“Why did you hold back?” Hill asked.
“When?” Link asked, “With Loki? I promise I didn’t.”
“No, not then. When you sparred with Captain Rogers.”
Link glanced at the Captain, Coulson had his ear and Link’s ears could pick up that Coulson was asking about trading cards, which was an odd topic, but neither would overhear this.
“We both were, we weren’t trying to actually hurt each other. Besides, if I’d gone all out and just... out sped him to win, I wouldn’t have learned anything.”
“You lost me fifty bucks in a bet with Coulson,” Hill said, flatly.
Link chuckled, “That fight was never about who won. We were testing each other. We needed to feel out each other’s strengths. Sorry you lost the bet, though, I wouldn’t say anyone actually ‘won’ that fight. He threw me down once, but I landed more hits.”
Hill seemed unsatisfied with that, which made sense, she’d already lost the fifty. Off to the side, Cap somehow managed to extract himself from Coulson’s fanboy conversation by promising to sign his cards later. Link’s mind wandered back to... whatever it was that was bothering him. It wasn’t just what Loki had said back in Germany, nor was it all these little details that didn’t seem to have any connection. If anything, it was this ship that bothered Link most. True, he somehow felt that all those things were connected in some way to whatever it was, but those details didn’t make any sense if it was the Helicarrier itself that was somehow the problem.
“There’s something I’m missing...” Link said to himself, “Some piece of this puzzle I haven’t figured out.”
“We’re all thinking that, I think,” Agent Hill said, unexpectedly. It was only unexpected because Link had somehow gone and forgotten her, though. She continued, though, probably unaware Link hadn’t actually been talking to her, “Loki’s movements look erratic. Like Thor said: he’s beyond reason, but I can’t help feel there’s something more. Something oddly... methodical about him. He needs a rare mineral, so he uses himself as a distraction. But that lands him here with us. It seems counterproductive, but he hasn’t acted like he’s as out-of-control as that. Banner said his mind is a bag of cats, but I have to wonder if that’s really true.”
“Yeah, but then he monologues about how much better he is than everyone else and you end up feeling like he’s crazy again,” Link agreed, “The only thing anyone’s said that seemed to actually get to him was when I challenged his godhood.”
Hill looked at him, “What?”
Link shrugged, “While Thor and Stark were fighting in the woods, Loki and I had a brief chat. All he said was more speeches about how lowly everyone else was compared to him. But, I implied that Thor was more godlike than him and it seemed to strike a nerve, it didn’t really get me anywhere. He regained control too quickly but it did work for a moment.”
“You found a sore spot and he regained control... just like that?” she asked.
“Sure, what of it? Like you said: it’s impossible to tell if he’s mad or conniving.”
“Well, in my experience, people who are genuinely crazy take wounded pride very seriously. So do people in authority. They lash out. The only reason he would have to hold himself back was if he already had a plan to crush you... and that would probably be true whether he’s crazy or not,” Hill said.
Link considered, there might be another angle they were missing, but she was probably right... but what on earth could that plan be? It wasn’t as if Loki could’ve known Shield would call him in. He needed time to work this out a few more steps. In the meantime...
“I think I’m going to guard Banner,” Link said, “I don’t think it’s really possible, but on the off chance something set him off, The Hulk will crush all our plans, Loki’s too.”
Hill nodded, and Link set off.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bruce was scanning the scepter when he noticed Link walking up to the lab. But, instead of coming in, as Bruce had expected expected, the young swordsman simply took a position to stand guard outside. He poked his head out to ask Link what he was doing, but got a vague answer about needing a quiet place to think and having nowhere better to be.
Bruce went back to his scans and after a bit of analysis, spoke up for Stark to hear: “The gamma is consistent with the cube but these will take weeks to process…”
“If we bypass their mainframe and direct a reroute to the Homer cluster, we can clock this around six hundred teraflops,” Stark advised.
Bruce chuckled, “And all I packed was a toothbrush.”
Stark laughed, “You know, you should come by Stark Tower sometime. Top ten floors, all R&D. You'd love it, it's candy land.”
“Thanks, but the last time I was in New York I kind of… broke Harlem.”
“Well, I promise a stress-free environment,” Stark said, walking closer, “No tension, no surprises-“ He suddenly jabbed Bruce in the side with an electrical prod.
“Ow!” Bruce complained.
“Hey!” Captain Rogers said from the door as he walked in.
Stark bent over and examined Bruce, “Nothing?” he asked.
“Are you nuts?” the captain accused.
“Jury’s out,” Stark said before turning back to Bruce, “You really have got a lid on it, haven't you? What's your secret? Mellow jazz? Bongo drums? Huge bag of weed?”
“Is everything a joke to you?” Rogers scolded.
“Funny things are,” Stark answered.
“Threatening the safety of everyone on this ship isn’t funny. No offense, Doctor.”
“No, it’s alright,” Bruce said, trying to calm the situation down, “I wouldn’t have come on board if I couldn’t handle pointy things.”
“You're tiptoeing, big man. You need to strut,” Stark said to him.
Both of them were well meaning, and Bruce appreciated it, but their arguing was actually making things a lot harder…
“And you need to focus on the problem, Mr. Stark,” the captain said.
“You think I'm not?” Stark asked, “Why did Fury call us and why now? Why not before? What isn't he telling us? I can't do the equation unless I have all the variables.”
“You think he’s hiding something,” the captain asked.
“He’s a spy. Captain, he’s THE spy. His secrets have secrets. And it’s bugging them too,” Stark said gesturing at both Bruce and Link, who was still sitting outside with the door closed, “Isn’t it?”
Bruce really didn’t want to be part of the conspiracy conversation, so he tried to push himself out, “I just want to finish my work and…”
“Doctor?” Captain Rodgers prompted.
Bruce took off his glasses and sighed, giving in he said, “A warm light for all mankind. Loki’s jab to Fury about the cube.”
“I heard it,” Rogers said.
“Well, I think that was meant for you,” Bruce said, gesturing to Stark, “Even if Agent Barton didn’t tell him, it was all over the news.”
“Stark Tower?” Rogers asked, “That big ugly…” he seemed to remember Stark’s presence in the room at the moment, and sheepishly finished, “… building in New York.”
“It's powered by Arc Reactors, self-sustaining energy source. That building will run itself for what, a year?”
“That’s just the prototype. I’m kind of the only name in Energy right now,” Stark said helpfully.
“So, why didn't SHIELD bring him in on the Tesseract project? I mean, what are they doing in the energy business in the first place?” Bruce finished.
“Any thoughts, Peter Pan?” Stark asked, though he didn’t raise his voice so there was no way Link would be able to hear…
As if to instantly make mockery of Bruce’s Physics degrees, Link suddenly turned and walked through the automatic door.
“Look, all three of you are right,” he said with a fair amount of exasperation in his voice, “Yes, Shield was afraid of how we’d react to certain elements of their experimentation, or we’d have been consulted earlier. But that’s not nearly as important as Loki’s plan. He intends to wage war on Earth. Steve is right to worry about division, we can’t be separate if this war actually comes. That doesn’t mean we shouldn’t… consider what to do immediately after we stop Loki’s schemes but I suggest we be certain of stopping Loki first, and worry about Shield second.”
The captain and Stark both looked chastened by Link’s words, but Stark quickly recovered, “I should probably look into that once my decryption programmer finishes breaking into all of Shield’s secure files.”
Both Captain Rogers and Link looked taken aback by the casual revelation but it was the captain who spoke first, “I’m sorry, did you say?”
“Jarvis has been running it since I hit the bridge. In a few hours we'll know every dirty secret SHIELD has ever tried to hide,” he held out his bag of fruit towards Bruce, “Blueberry? “
“Yet you’re confused why they didn’t want you around?” the captain asked.
“No,” Link said, “Like I said, just because we can’t let Loki get what he wants doesn’t mean Shield can go unsupervised as well. BUT, Loki is worse, he’s the enemy, whatever Shield wants, I doubt they’re planning on conquering the Earth.”
The Captain and Stark both begrudgingly nodded, then Rogers and Link left the room. Link took his spot back at the door and the captain went elsewhere.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It took time, but Link finally managed to find and ask himself an important question: if he knew Shield was after him, that it posed the only real threat to his plans, how would he go about bringing it down? That one question finally clicked something in his mind. Normally, Link preferred to run from one place to another as quickly as he could, dealing with problems as they arose, but if Loki preferred to crush his opposition…
He checked inside the lab, everything seemed normal in there, Stark and Banner just working at the Staff and Cube. Banner might be the most volatile thing on the Helicarrier, but it should be impossible for Loki to reach him to set him off. Still, there were other options... what if the Helicarrier itself were the target?
Link walked back to the bridge, where Thor and Coulson were having a conversation.
“He talks about you a lot,” Coulson was saying, “You changed his life. You changed everything around here.”
“They were better as they were,” Thor said, “We pretend on Asgard that we’re more advanced but we... we come here battling like bilgesnipe.”
“Like what?” Coulson asked.
“You know: huge, scaley, big antlers. You don’t have those?”
“I don’t think so.”
“Well they are repulsive. They trample everything in their path,” Thor explained, “When I first came to Earth, Loki’s rage followed me and your people paid the price. And now again... in my youth I courted war.”
“War hasn’t started yet,” Fury cut in, standing on a platform above Thor and Coulson, “Do you think you can make Loki tell us where the Tesseract is?” he asked the god.
“I do not know. It’s not just a kingdom Loki seeks, it’s also vengeance. Against me. He will not easily relinquish that hatred.”
“Yeah, a lot of guys think that, until the pain stops.”
“What are you asking me to do?” Thor asked the director.
“I’m asking: ‘what are you prepared to do?’” Fury answered meaningfully.
Thor didn’t seem ready to answer that question at that moment, so Link decided to cut in: “I have better question.”
All three turned to him expectantly, he supposed it wasn’t a surprise they’d been aware of his presence so he just went on, “How would Loki fight us? What are his preferred methods? How would he go about taking down a flying fortress like this thing?”
“Loki is a prisoner,” Thor said, as if that dismissed the question.
“Then why do I feel like he’s the only person on this boat that wants to be here?” Fury asked, echoing Link’s own thoughts.
Thor seemed to grow concerned at that, and Link asked again, “You grew up with him, you know him. He may have done things that make him seem different now, but he can’t have changed so thoroughly. Why would he get himself captured? Did he ever do anything like this before?”
“Only as a diversion, as he has already done,” Thor answered.
“A diversion for what? How would he be certain of escape?”
“Well I or our friends would always break him back out afterwards,” Thor explained and the answer seemed to hit all four of them simultaneously.
“Barton’s coming here,” Coulson voiced and Fury nodded.
“Sir, we just detected a breach in our security,” someone called from across the bridge, and for a moment all of them assumed they’d just realized the truth too late.
Instead, it seemed Stark had been the cause, and had continued trying to uncover all of Shield’s ‘dirty secrets’. Link found himself heading back to the lab with Director Fury. It might not be the best timing, but it seemed it was time to talk about what happened to the Tesseract after all this was over.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Agent Hill was fairly sure she should’ve been on the bridge while the Director was away but, when he along with Agent Coulson, Thor, and Link had been leaving to confront Stark, Link had motioned for her to join them. So, she’d gone along with them, though she lagged a bit behind. Link slowed his pace a moment to come even with her very quickly.
“I know Fury warned the crew Agent Barton may try something soon, but I want to ask you personally, how would he attack a place like this if he were trying to get Loki out?” He asked in low tones.
“He’d probably try to pass himself and a team off as Shield agents until the last possible moment, at least until after he got on board. The crew know to look for that now. He won’t manage it.”
Link nodded as they reached the lab that Stark and Dr. Banner were working in. The Director marched right in and started: “What are you doing, Mr. Stark?”
“Uh, kind of been wondering the same thing about you,” the billionaire replied.
“You’re supposed to be locating the Tesseract,” Fury reminded him.
“We are,” Dr Banner said, “The model's locked and we're sweeping for the signature now. When we get a hit, we'll have the location within half a mile.”
“We’ll get the cube back, no muss, no fuss,” Stark said, “What is Phase 2?”
A loud clang sounded behind the assembled Shield members and Link turned to see Captain America standing there with a Hydra gun on the table, “Phase 2 is Shield uses the cube to make weapons. Sorry, the computer was moving a little slow.”
The Director tried to regain control, while Link walked over to pick up the weapon apparently examining it with interest, “Rogers, we gathered everything related to the Tesseract. This does not mean that we're-“
“I’m sorry, Nick, what were you lying?” Stark cut in, turning a monitor to show plans for a Tesseract-powered missile. Hill cringed internally, this wasn’t going to go well.
“I was wrong, Director, the world hasn’t changed a bit,” the Captain said.
Agent Romanov appeared from nowhere as Fury started to say that Banner should leave the room, an idea Hill was 100% behind. They argued for moment before Banner brought them back on topic, “I want to know why Shield is using the Tesseract to make weapons of mass destruction.”
“Because of THEM,” Fury said, pointing to Thor and Link. The statement was enough to silence the room and pull even Stark’s focus.
“Me?” Thor asked. Link, oddly, stayed silent.
“Last year, Earth had a visitor from another planet who had a grudge match that leveled a small town. Before that I had a team of agents attacked by a hoard of undead who were only barely rescued by a child with a sword. What we’ve learned is that not only are we not alone but we are hopelessly, hilariously, outgunned.”
“My people want nothing but peace with your planet,” Thor said defensively.
“But you’re not the only people out there are you? And you’re not the only threat. How many monsters have you stopped Link? How many more are there? Your ‘Ganondorf’ curses the land as fast as you can find and kill them. The world is filling up with people who can’t be matched. They can’t be controlled.
“Like you controlled the cube?” Captain Rogers asked.
“Your work with the Tesseract is what drew Loki to it, and his allies. It is a signal to all the realms that the Earth is ready for a higher form of war!” Thor said, shocking Hill and apparently others.
“A higher form?” the captain asked.
“You forced our hand, we had to come up with something,” Fury argued.
“A Nuclear Deterrent, because that always calms everything right down,” Stark said with heavy sarcasm.
“Remind me again how you made your fortune Mr. Stark?” Fury asked.
“I’m sure if he still made weapons Mr. Stark would be neck deep in...”
“Wait! Wait! Hold on! How is this now about me?” Stark asked.
“I’m sorry, isn’t everything?” Rogers retorted.
“I thought humans were more evolved than this,” Thor said with no small amount of superiority in his voice.
Suddenly a voice cut through all the noise: “Enough!”
Everyone turned, somehow equally silenced by the thundered word. It was Link, who’d apparently stayed quiet that long due to his examining of the files on screen. Hill was shocked, however, not to see anger on his face, as was on all the others. It was concern that showed in his eyes and when he spoke again his quieter demeanor seemed to have returned, though Hill remembered all too well what it was like to have Link scold her.
“Look at you. Is it really so easy for you to turn on each other?” Link asked the room, multiple people started to look uncomfortable at just that but he continued: “Are you all so incapable of staying on track that you don’t even realize who your enemies and allies are?”
Even Stark looked down in shame at that, and Hill had to wonder just how Link always seemed to be able to cut to the heart of an issue like this.
“Fury, I know from a certain perspective, the existence of people like... well, US,” he gestured around the room, “Feels dangerous. Shield is used to having some level of control over almost everything but now there’s people and monsters you can’t hope to control or fight. But here’s the thing, Director, you don’t need to control us to be safe. Honestly, if you did somehow manage to put reigns on us, we’d be far less effective.”
Hill noticed Stark nodding to this, and Link kept going, “The existence of heroes and monsters, be they monsters giant creatures or people, isn’t new. There have always been threats too big for normal people or even armies to face. There have always been those who have gained the power to rise to the challenge and protect those who could not protect themselves.
“But look at history, Director, every time you make bigger weapons and put them in the hands of the common people or soldiers or even secret agents: the result is greater death and destruction than ever before. The world is safer in the hands of a few trusted heroes than in legions. Let us keep you safe. We aren’t the threat: we’re the cure.”
Nobody spoke for a long moment after Link finished. Then, after a moment, Fury responded, “But how can we trust you?”
Hill shouldn’t have been surprised at what Fury had said, it made perfect sense. Realistically, she should have even agreed with him. But she didn’t. She was surprised to discover that it was true, and, somehow, equally surprised to learn that Fury didn’t. Everything she’d learned from her time with Shield conflicted with Link’s argument, yet she… bought it. Some deep part of her whispered that he was right. And she found herself listening.
Understandably completely unaware of Agent Hill’s new internal battle, everyone in the room turned to Link to hear his response. He looked at Fury for a moment, apparently contemplating how to answer the jaded spy.
Then he smiled and said: “Because you want to. I can’t think of any other reason you’d risk so much to bring us all here to help.”
Hill couldn’t speak for everyone there but she, at least, found the uncharacteristic shock on the normally stone-cold Director Fury’s face strangely… satisfying.
Suddenly, a beeping went off at another monitor and Dr. Banner shook himself free of the moment’s grasp.
“The algorithm found something…” he said as he walked over to it.
Everyone saw the look of terrible realization that passed over his face. Then the room exploded.
Chapter 20: Chapter 19: The Harmonizing of Worlds
Chapter Text
Link recovered more quickly than most after the explosion and quickly assessed everything he could see. Everyone but Dr. Banner and Agent Romanov was present, if in varying stages of recovery, which was mostly good. Steve and Tony were right next to each other and fairly separate from the rest of the party, so Link moved closer to the three Shield agents. He helped Agent Hill to her feet and picked up the other two right after.
“Barton,” Coulson said.
“What’d he hit?” Hill asked.
“An engine, unless I’m an idiot,” Link said, “Where do you three need to be?”
“Bridge!” Fury yelled, perhaps more noise-blasted than the rest of them, “Coulson, initiate official lock down in the detention section then get to the armory! Move out!”
Link nodded and ushered them out of the room, Steve and Tony were already moving away on their own and, by the way they moved together, had reached some kind of unspoken understanding. Hopefully their bickering was a thing of the past. Link hated to have called them out like he did. He believed what he’d said but it wasn’t really his place to call them down.
Everyone they met on the way was practically panicking with disorientation, but it wasn’t a great distance to the bridge, thankfully, and as soon as the Director and Vice-Director were back on the bridge, they began reasserting discipline and started gathering information.
“Engine 3 is down!” someone yelled out.
Hill ran over to him, “Talk to me!”
“Turbine's loose. Mostly intact, but it's impossible to get out there and make repairs while we're in the air,” he said.
“We lose one more engine, we won’t be,” Hill noted.
“Stark, you copy that?” Fury asked through the intercom.
Link heard the reply through Fury’s earpiece even though he didn’t have his own: “I’m on it!”
Fury and Hill continued, well, directing the bridge while Link scanned his mind for everything he’d realized about Loki’s intentions. He still felt like he was missing pieces of the puzzle but... a roar shook the entire Helicarrier from somewhere deeper in it’s construction. Fury, Hill, and Link all looked at each other with terrible realization. They’d forgotten Banner, and that explosion had set him off.
“Give me an intercom!” Link shouted, he had no idea how he was going to fight The Hulk of all monsters, but he wasn’t left with much choice.
“Bring the carrier inwards and head south!” Fury shouted at the helmsman, “Take us to the water!”
A agent brought his ear piece over to Link and showed him how to operate it while the conversation continued: “Why water?” the helmsman asked, “Navigation’s recalibrating after the engine failure.”
“Is the SUN COMING UP?” Fury asked.
The poor helmsman checked, then nodded.
“Then put it on the LEFT! Get us over water! One more engine goes down and we drop!”
Link finished putting his ear piece in, then dashed up to the Director, “Where’s Banner now? I’ll try and stop him.”
Fury nodded and started getting camera’s checked for him. In only a few moments they found Thor and Hulk fighting in a hanger, “We need a full evac on the lower hanger bay!”
Hill nodded and prepared to leave but Link, whose senses were on red alert, heard something surprisingly distinct: a grenade pin. He spun and saw the item already flying low to the ground towards Hill. He reacted instantly, however, and pulled his boomerang from his pack and threw it at the grenade. It crashed into the little canister and ricocheted it back to sender. It exploded well before it got that far, but much farther away from Agent Hill than it would have done.
Several agents pulled their weapons immediately, but Link wasn’t planning on letting this become a firefight. He caught his boomerang on it’s back arc, switched it for his Ice Rod and sealed the entrance the grenade had come from with six feet of magical ice. He knew better than to seal off all their exits, however, and again switched his item out, this time for something he hadn’t used in front of any Shield agent: a magic whip. With whip in one hand and his Mirror Shield on the other arm, he turned to the only other entrance to the bridge.
“Link!” Hill shouted and when he turned back to her she continued, “What are you doing?”
“Keeping the fight off the bridge,” he said, “I hope you’ve got a lot more holding cells.”
With his shield up and his whip raised, he went to battle with Loki’s human allies.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Even though he’d been filled in on Dr. Banner’s condition, Thor had not been expecting such a challenging opponent in the Hulk. At first, he’d tried to reason with him, but it soon became clear was wasn’t listening to anything, so instead Thor had opted for option 1: hammer.
Unfortunately, option 1 was far less effective on The Hulk than it had ever been on anything Thor had ever met in his life. He’d trained with and even fought other gods before, and he had a general sense that his father, Odin, was far more powerful than he was, even in his old age, but when he hit something with Mjolnir he still expected it to get hurt, if not instantly die. All he’d managed so far was to make The Hulk even more angry.
Well, there was one other thing. Somehow, this monster was actually getting stronger. Thor had been surprised enough by Stark’s flying metal suit, which had, barely, allowed him to trade blows. The fight wouldn’t have lasted much longer, of course, but it was an impressive design. Then the one called Captain Rogers had fully repelled his blow with that incredible shield. He’d been informed, however, of the metal’s truly unbelievable qualities, and he no longer felt genuinely matched by the man.
The boy called Link was still mostly a unknown to him, though he’d heard from Captain Rogers that the child had somehow knocked Loki unconscious, he hadn’t had a chance to see his power for himself. He’d have to correct that later, but he seriously doubted the possibility that Link could stand up to Thor: God of Thunder and Lightning. The Hulk was a whole other game. At the battle’s beginning, Thor had been able to match the brute’s raw strength with ease. Combined with his martial prowess honed over literal millennia, he’d had control of the fight for a good while.
Somehow, The Hulk had turned the tables on him, and Thor wasn’t happy about it. Beyond that, there were still people around them, and despite their lack of strength, he considered Shield and each of it’s members, allies. Especially Agent Coulson.
Thor summoned his hammer back to his hand and tried to strike The Hulk’s head, but the monster had apparently wizened up to Mjolnir’s basic tricks and he struck Thor in the forearm and forced him to let go of the enchanted weapon. Frustrated by his inability to make use of his more godly abilities, Thor delivered a series of rapid punches to the monster, who took them far better than he had even a few moments prior and grabbed Thor by the neck.
Thor’s eye’s widened as he realized the beast’s intention to crush one of the softer parts of his body but returned the earlier favor by attacking the forearms and forcing a release of grip. They continued traded blows for a short amount of time when, suddenly, the hangar door opened and a single-man flying ship appeared and, after only a few seconds of delay, opened fire on The Hulk. Thor dived for cover, unwilling to test his bare skin against anything that big that could fire so fast. The Hulk, on the other hand, appeared only to have his focus shifted from Thor to the aircraft.
He launched himself at the offending party, who immediately careened out-of-control, spinning away from the Helicarrier. Thor could only presume this was the intended effect and be grateful he didn’t have to face The Hulk anymore in such unfavorable circumstances. At any rate, he wasn’t on the Helicarrier anymore, and there were more concerns Thor had to deal with. He might not know much about Link’s capacity as a fighter, but he certainly felt the child had been right about basically everything he’d said. That included his guess as to Loki’s plan. Thor left for Loki’s cage, hoping against hope he wasn’t too late.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link snapped his whip and cracked a fake Shield agent on the helmet. Even unarmored, the man would’ve been fine. The whip wasn’t dangerous, though Link suspected it delivered a heck of a sting, and was the perfect tool for a fight where Link didn’t want to kill anyone. All he was after was disorienting his enemies enough to get in close. He was easily fast enough to block bullets with his shield, but the less he had to do so, the faster he could move.
He jumped at the poor guy and knocked him flat, then he spun his shield into the next two guys standing nearby. He was actually surprised by the number of enemies he’d had to take down, how had Agent Barton pulled this off? Satisfied that his current opponents were unconscious, Link moved on, listening intently for signs of more enemies.
The next set of were around the corner, coming up quickly. He lifted his Ice Rod, he’s been using the whip, boomerang, shield, and Ice Rod interchangeably throughout the battle as they were the easiest to keep from accidentally killing the fragile humans. Here, he waited for the right instant, and sprang around the corner and froze the floor over. The agents reacted quickly, and raised their weapons to fire but, when the first one tripped and fell, he brought the entire squad down with him, and Link walked easily up to them to knock them out.
Just then, he felt the entire Helicarrier lurch and he nearly lost his footing. His enemies, who where busy trying to stand back up, fared far worse, however, and accidentally fired some rounds into their own. Link saw blood begin to pool underneath them.
“It’s Barton!” Fury said over the intercom, “He took out our systems. He’s headed for the detention level. Does anyone copy?”
Link rushed for the men and examined their wounds as his earpiece responded, “This is Agent Romanov. I copy.”
Her voice sounded shaky, but Link didn’t have time for that. None of the injuries were life-threatening unless left completely alone, somehow, so he reached up and tapped the comm as he’d been shown: “This is Link. I’m pretty sure I’ve taken out all the guys coming for the bridge. They are wearing Shield uniforms, some are badly injured. Heading for the detention level now.”
As he ran his earpiece kept relaying messages.
“Stark, we’re losing altitude!”
“Yeah, noticed!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Just as Thor reached Loki’s cage, he saw the door opening to let Loki go.
“No!” he shouted, hurling himself at his brother.
Loki reacted to the assault, crouching to brace for the tackle, but Thor flew right through the illusion and into the glass prison. Standing up, already annoyed at himself, he saw the door close again, sealing him in.
“Are you ever not going to fall for that?” Loki asked.
Angry, Thor slammed his hammer into the glass door, which cracked, but did not shatter, as he’d expected. About half the restraints on the cage unclamped themselves instantly, and suddenly Thor remembered who this cage had been made for, and how it worked.
Loki smiled and walked over to the control panel, “The humans think us immortal. Shall we test that?”
He started to enact the machine, but the sudden collapse of the man who’d come down here to release him took both god’s attentions.
Agent Coulson stood over the unconscious man holding a truly large gun, “Move away please,” he said.
Loki warily backed away from the panel of buttons.
“You like this? We started working on the prototype after you sent The Destroyer. Even I don't know what it does. Do you wanna find out?” the friendly agent asked.
Suddenly he gasped as a blade rammed through his chest, right where his heart would be.
“NO!” Thor thundered in anger as his near-friend slumped to the ground.
Loki calmly walked over to the control panel, pressed a button, and Thor’s prison dropped. Suddenly, it stopped dead and Thor crashed to the current bottom on the containment. He looked up through the glass to see Link leaning over the edge of the hole in the Helicarrier, holding the cage with some kind chain stabbed into the glass directly above Thor. For him to be able to hold this whole thing up without tipping over, Link’s strength must be immense...
The warrior did even better though, and started dragging the cage back up by hauling his chain up, hand by hand. Thor stopped waiting around to be saved, though, and began spinning Mjolnir before launching himself through the weakened glass and back up to the Helicarrier. He flew up into the flying boat just in time to see Loki blasted away from Link by Coulson’s big gun. Link’s chain came back to him and he turned with Thor to get eyes on Loki.
Loki groaned but stood up quickly and, unfortunately, he’d landed near the exit. He ran for it and Thor was tempted to follow, but he noticed Link heading back for Coulson. Thor wavered a moment but it would be Coulson’s final moments. He should have people, plural, there with him at the end.
Link was apparently busy checking the mortal wound, but Coulson was trying to say something.
“Get... Loki... face him... together,” the dying man said, “Don’t let him destroy my world.”
“You’re not going to die,” Link said, and Thor looked at him, confused. Even an Asgardian would die from a wound this severe and only human medicine to help. Link, however, pulled a vial of something from the pouch at his waist and uncorked it, “Drink this,” he commanded.
Bewildered, Thor watched as Link poured the liquid down Coulson’s throat. The man gasped and coughed a moment but his breathing stabilized. Impossibly, the wound closed up entirely and the color came back into the man’s face.
After a moment, Coulson shook his head, “What...?”
Link smiled, flipping the empty vial in his hand before putting it away, “Red Potion. You’d probably call it a healing potion, but the word translates better as ‘red’. As long as you aren’t dead yet, it can save you.”
“That’s... impossible!” Thor said, even though he’d just seen it.
“How much does your people know of mine?” the wonderful man asked.
“Your people? Humans?” Thor asked.
“Hylians,” Link replied, and Thor’s eyes widened in total shock.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A lot could happen in thirty minutes. The entire attack hadn’t even lasted that long, and the amount of damage Agent Barton had managed to do was surprising. After saving Agent Coulson, Link had gone with Thor to try and catch Loki, but they never caught up with him. Link had kept his Lens of Truth on the entire search, just in case, but it had proved fruitless and now he was running very low on magic. If he didn’t find a way to replenish that soon: his arsenal would shrink drastically.
Eventually, they’d heard that Agent Barton had been knocked out and contained by Agent Romanov, and that Loki was no longer on the Helicarrier. Steve and Stark had managed to get the destroyed turbine running again, and the Shield Agents had managed to descramble their systems enough to turn the other back on. Banner was who-knew-where, Shield’s communications were down among other issues and had no news of the outside world, the lab where the information regarding the whereabouts of The Tesseract had been destroyed in the attack, and Stark’s Iron Man armor had taken severe damage.
Link sat at the main table on the bridge along with Thor, Steve, and Stark. Agent Romanov was with Barton, Link wasn’t sure why he hadn’t picked up on it but those two were apparently very good friends. The mood was dour, the losses they’d taken weighing down on them. The main problem was that nobody knew what to do next. With the lab destroyed, all they could do was wait for Loki to open the portal and react to that.
“I lost my one good eye,” Fury was saying, but Link wasn’t listening.
He knew everyone was thinking about the same things, that the silver linings weren’t holding up to the losses they’d suffered, that they needed to find some way of knowing where the portal would be opened before it was, and that their ability to fight an alien army was heavily diminished.
Based on prior experience, Link would be able to sense the portal once it was open, but by then it would almost be impossible to get there in time. They couldn’t afford to let that army form ranks.
“Yes, we were going to build an arsenal with the Tesseract,” Fury said, “I never put all my chips on that number, though, because I was playing something… even riskier.”
Link’s ears perked up, wondering what move the Director had left.
“There was an idea, Stark knows this and Link… you picked up on it, called ‘The Avengers Initiative’. The idea was to bring together a group of remarkable people, see if they could become something greater. To see if they could work together when we needed them to, to fight the battles that we never could.”
“Well that’s what Link was saying, wasn’t he?” Stark interjected, “You can’t control us, so you need to trust us. We’re not soldiers, but we can be heroes.”
“That becomes a problem when the people in question are people like you, Stark,” Steve said, “Some of us have been soldiers long enough to know the difference between when to act on our own and when to follow orders. Heroes aren’t heroes unless people believe in them, who do you think believes in us?”
“I do,” Coulson said, immediately. Steve turned to counter but stopped when he saw the obvious blood-stain on the agent’s shirt and jacket. It clearly gave him pause.
“So do I,” Agent Hill said, and Link saw she was looking directly at him. He read admiration in her eyes. When had that happened? He nodded his thanks to her anyway.
“Captain,” Link said, a plan finally forming in his mind, “We can still save this world but it has to be we. Fury’s right, we have to work together,” he tuned to Stark, “All of us.”
“I will be proud to fight alongside you, Link,” Thor said, and Link nodded appreciatively.
“We still don’t know where to go,” Steve said.
“Why do you think Loki hit us here?” Link asked, “Right where all his only threats gather he walked right in and slapped us across the face, why?”
“He made it personal,” Stark said, realizing what Link had only moments ago.
“I don’t think that’s Link’s point…”
“It is the point, it’s Loki’s point. He hit us all right where it hurts… why?”
“To tear us apart?” Steve asked.
“Yeah, divide and conquer is great and all but… he knows he has to beat US to win, right? That’s what he wants!”
“Right,” Steve said, catching on, “So where can he get both an audience and a power source?”
“A… capital city of some kind?” Thor offered.
“Yeah…” Stark said, pointing at Thor, “Somewhere he can beat us and be seen doing it, he wants the world’s best to stand up to him and fall at his feet.”
“He thinks he’s a god and he wants the world to see him the same way,” Link said, continuing the line of thought, they’d already gotten past what he’d been able to work out for himself but the train of logic was easy to follow.
“Exactly,” Stark agreed, “He wants an altar, or… a monument built to the skies with his name plastered on it—” he stopped short for a moment where they all realized the truth. “Son of a—” Stark swore.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Some time later, they’d been delayed by waiting on Stark needing to fix his armor, Steve walked into the room Agent Romanov was watching Barton in, Thor had been sent to find Banner, if possible, to bring to New York City and Link was securing a Quinjet for use.
“Time to go,” Steve said.
“Go where?” the Black Widow asked.
“I’ll tell you on the way, can you fly one of those jets?”
“I can,” a new voice said, and Steve turned to see Agent Barton returning from a bathroom, apparently washing up.
Steve looked a question to Romanov, who nodded, “You got a suit?” he asked the Agent.
“Yeah.”
“Then suit up.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Maria turned to see Link return to the bridge and toss a really big gun to Agent Coulson, who barely caught it, “You’re gonna want that.”
“I can’t come,” Phil protested, “I’ve got… stuff here,” he gestured around.
“You saved my life with that weapon,” Link said, and Hill raised her eyebrows in surprise, “You’re one of us, now go get yourself a new suit, Avenger.”
Coulson looked shocked for a moment, but recovered quickly, and dashed off the bridge, giant experimental gun in tow. Link turned to go, and Maria felt a ping of jealousy, she’d known Link for years, but about 24 hours on this boat and Link added Coulson to the self-forming Avengers instead of her? She understood, really she did. Coulson was a better fit. He didn’t know it, but Director Fury had actually put him on his list of people he wanted as Avengers. More than that, well, he’d fought Loki, and he and Link had saved each other from the god. It was fitting. She just wished she could go too, even if she knew she shouldn’t. Her duty was here. She could do far more good here than in some firefight.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Link watched Captain America, The Black Widow, Agent Barton?, and Agent Phil Couslon come up to the Quinjet he’d commandeered with a smile on his face, though, they’d really have think of a title for Coulson. Maybe… Agent Shield? No that didn’t work, eh someone would come up with something. Anyway, some Shield Agent tried to stand in their way for a moment. Link hadn’t been challenged, for some reason, and was surprised to see them be stopped, but Steve said something and the agent gave up pretty quickly.
In a moment they were taking off, Agent Barton flying, apparently Natasha had fully cured him of the mind control.
“So, they’re using Stark Tower as their power source?” Romanov asked.
“Seems likely,” Link said, “Are we sure Barton is fine now? Could he be faking? I don’t sense any magic on him but that’s not proof, none of the men who attacked the Helicarrier did.”
“He’s clear,” Agent Romanov said, and Link found he trusted her.
“He’s Hawkeye again,” Coulson said, and when Link gave him a questioning look he explained, “That’s what he was called before Shield. He wasn’t a bad guy then, just insanely talented and skilled. Hawkeye makes a great superhero name, right?”
Link nodded, but apparently Coulson wasn’t really done, “What about you, Link? You ever have a cool hero name in your time?”
“Uh…” Link said, “Well… I suppose, but each time I reincarnated I got a new one so… it feels wrong to use one of them. But I had a lot of them, because of that: The Hero of Time, The Hero of Winds, The Hero of Twilight, The Hero of the Wild, it kinda just depended on what specific skills I had to learn in that incarnation, really.”
“Hmm…” Coulson seemed to consider this for a bit, “So, you’re a Hylian, right? That’s what your people called themselves?”
Link nodded.
“Ok, how about… Hyrule Warrior?”
“Been that one before, actually.”
“Ok… how about… Monster Hunter?”
“Isn’t that a video game series?” Link asked.
“Relic Hunter?” Coulson amended.
“Hey, that works,” Natasha said.
Link groaned, already knowing he wasn’t getting away from that title.
Chapter 21: Chapter 20: The Avengers
Chapter Text
Tony Stark arrived at New York City well ahead of the rest of the team, which was good because he needed a new suit. Even as he flew in, his boosters stuttered and came close to giving out. That wasn’t his main concern, however. Nor was the portal machine he could see sitting atop his building, though that was high on the list. It was actually something Link had said before.
Ok, well actually it was Captain Rogers who’d first said it but, somehow, it was Link’s agreement that stung. Of all the ‘Avengers’ he, Tony Stark ‘The Invincible Iron Man’, was the one that people found hard to trust. Still, he shoved that thought down for later. Right now, he needed to try and shut this science project down.
“Sir, I’ve turned off the arc reactor,” J.A.R.V.I.S. said, “the device is already self-sustaining.”
Tony came to a halt in the air at the top of his tower, “Shut it down, Dr. Selvig.”
“It’s too late!” the doctor yelled with a laugh in his voice that bordered on fanaticism, “She can’t stop now. She wants to show us something. A new universe.”
“Ok,” Tony said, knowing immediately there was no reasoning with the flying monkey. He fired repulser blasts at the machine, but the attack struck a force field that sent his attack right back at him.
As he stabilized, Jarvis helpfully chimed in his ear, “The barrier is pure energy. It’s unbreachable.”
“Yeah, I got that,” Tony said, looking down at the dock for his suit, and at Loki who seemingly waited for him outside the very lobby Coulson had invaded to recruit Tony in, “Plan B.”
“Sir, the Mark 7 is not ready for deployment,” Jarvis cautioned with as much urgency as his AI voice could muster.
“Then skip the spinning rims, we’re on the clock,” Tony said as he landed on the dock. He walked forward and those same spinning rims rose up to remove the damaged suit.
Loki turned and walked inside as the suit was disassembled and put away. Tony knew that, god or not, the man would be able to kill him without much effort without his armor. He’d have to play this very carefully.
“Please tell me you’re going to appeal to my ‘humanity’,” Loki mocked as they entered the room opposite each other.
“Uh, actually I’m planning to threaten you,” Tony said, semi-truthfully.
“Ha, you should’ve left your armor on for that,”
Loki advised, pointedly pointing his magic staff at him.
“Yeahhhh, it’s seen a bit of mileage, and you’ve got the Glow Stick of Destiny,” Tony quipped, “Want a drink?”
“Heh, stalling me won’t change anything,” Loki warned.
That was too close to the truth, so Tony countered quickly, “No no no, threatening. No drink, you sure? I’m having one.”
“The Chitauri are coming, nothing will change that,” Loki said, turning and looking out the window at the world he intended to wage war against, “What have I to fear?”
“The Avengers,” Tony said, popping the cork of a nice bottle of bourbon.
He looked up, waiting for Loki’s confusion to show. When it did he continued as if he’d just forgotten to explain, “It’s what he call ourselves. We’ve formed a team. ‘Earth’s Mightiest Heroes’ type… thing.”
“Yes,” Loki said, “I’ve met them.”
“Yeah,” Tony said, “Individually, yeah. It took us a while to get any traction, I’ll give you that. But… let’s do a headcount here: your brother, the demigod,” (Loki let his spite show and he turned away). Taking the opportunity, Tony slipped the tracking bracelets on as he continued, “The supersoldier, the living legend who kinda lives up to the legend. A man with breathtaking anger management issues,” (Loki actually chuckled at that one), “A couple of master assassins, their boss with a really really big gun, you would know, you survived it. The oldest hero probably to exist in the universe and YOU, big fella. You’ve declared war on the one planet they all care about,” he finished, accusatorially.
“That was the plan,” Loki said, as if that should instill fear.
“Not a great plan,” Tony said, brushing it aside, “When they come, and they will, they’ll come to stop you from ravaging their home and their people.”
“I have an army!” Loki hissed, the threat finally sinking in.
“We have a Hulk.”
“Oh, I thought the beast had wandered off?”
“Yeah, you’re missing the point: there’s no throne. There’s no version of this where you come out on top. Now maybe your army comes and maybe it’s too much for us, but we won’t go down, and we won’t give up. Because if we can’t protect the Earth, you can be damn well sure we’ll avenge it,” Tony finished, taking a sip of his bourbon.
Loki walked up, looking truly angry, “How will your friends have time for me, if they’re so busy fighting you?” he asked ominously as he raised his staff.
Tony had just enough time to hope his hunch was right as the scepter glowed and it was pressed against his chest. He flinched but a clink sounded and the energy faded back into the gem. Loki adopted a look of confusion and tried again, producing the same effect, minus Tony’s flinch.
“This usually works,” he said, which Tony found funny.
“Well, performance issues,” he grimaced dramatically, “not uncommon, one out of five—”
He choked as Loki grabbed him by the throat and threw him to the ground near the window.
“Jarvis? Anytime now,” he said as he tried to stand up.
Loki grabbed him again and, while Tony struggled to breathe, he raged, “You will all fall before me!”
“Deploy!” Tony shouted with the last of his air while Loki lifted him further, “Deploy…” he croaked as he was thrown through the window.
He fell fast, but spread his arms and legs to increase air resistance. If he hit, it would still absolutely kill him, but at least he had a plan. He heard the sound of his suit catching up with him and within seconds it had locked on correctly and began forming itself around him.
With only moments to spare, the Iron Man fully connected around him and he used his repulsers to catch his fall and right himself. He rocketed back up to the top of his tower to find Loki looking very upset.
“Because, here’s the thing,” he shouted at the would-be-conqueror of Earth, “nobody looks up to tyrants, but they put their trust in heroes.”
Loki raised his scepter to fire, but Tony was faster, he blasted Loki off his feet with a repulser beam. Then the device on the roof shot a blue beam into the air, opening a portal large enough to swallow a skyscraper in the sky. Dozens of small flying machines all but instantly raced out of the hole in the sky.
“Right,” Tony said, as his suit automatically switched to full combat mode, “Army.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Quinjet was almost to New York when Link felt the portal open.
“Drop me off as soon as we get to the city!” Link said, “Loki just activated the portal.”
“Yeah, see it,” came Barton’s reply.
Link, Steve, and Coulson all came up front to see out the windshield. Link had seen a lot of bad things, Blood Moons in particular seemed the closest to what he witnessed now. Not that it looked the same, technically, but it had the same feel. Last time Link had sensed the Tesseract, it had been from extremely far away and had only been active for a moment. Now it poured power like a skyward bound waterfall. Energy surged upward and coalesced to punch a hole in space, then a waiting army spilled forth to ravage his world. In that way, it was very much like the Blood Moons.
“Might want to charge that gun up, Coulson,” Steve said.
Link focused on the army itself. So far, they’d only sent one variant through, humanoid creatures riding some kind of flying chariot in pairs. Already, though, several dozen raced through the streets, firing energy-based weapons at everything they saw. Oddly, it seemed they were aiming for carnage more than actually death. They seemed to be firing mainly at the vehicles than the people, though as many people were in said vehicles, it wasn’t like they were shying away from it. It just didn’t seem to be their main goal. For that, Link was grateful.
“Alright, Link, opening the bay door for you.”
Link turned and waited for the door to open enough for him to leave, slipping on his Hover Boots, then took a running leap out. He soared in the sky, free falling, for a few moments while he picked a target, then fired his Hookshot at the leading chariot of a squad. It hooked in perfectly and he flew straight at it, grabbing on and drawing his sword, what was left of it, and killing the aliens on board. They cut like paper, even against the broken blade, and as the chariot lost control, Link simply ran to the next in line with his magic boots.
He killed each alien and kicked the chariots into places where they’d already done what damage they could with their energy attacks. Then used the Hookshot to find another squadron and wipe them out in the same fashion. He noticed Loki shooting down the Quinjet, but he doubted his fellow Avengers would be in any real danger.
Someone eventually figured out what Link was doing, for these Chitauri started shooting each other down trying to hit him, unfortunately. His sword might’ve been damaged, but his Mirror Shield was perfectly fine, and reflected the blasts right back like it was a lightsaber. Unfortunately, one finally shot the chariot underneath him instead and he fell down to ground level, though he pulled his bow out and shot the drivers of the remaining chariots in sight before he landed safely.
That was when a roar shook the entire city. Link looked up at the portal to see a monster larger than most of the skyscrapers in New York City coming through.
“Stark, you seeing this?” Link heard Steve ask through the comms.
“Seeing. Still… working on believing,” came the reply.
Link pulled his bow free and coated an arrow with light magic, using most of what he had left. He loosed right as Captain America started to reply. The arrow flew as fast and hard as a laser and hit its mark: right into the creature’s mouth. It roared in pain, but did not die.
“Ok, change of plan, Link have you got anything else you can try?”
“Plenty,” Link said, “but I’ll need it to come down here to try anything else. Stark, can you get it’s attention?”
“On it, Thor and Banner shown up yet?”
Link closed his eyes and tried to sense any sources of magic through the very distracting beacon of the Tesseract. There was something inside the city… but it was faint and couldn’t be Thor’s power…
“Not yet,” Steve said.
“I think I sense Thor,” Link said. “At least something’s moving very fast this direction.”
Then about ten Chitauri landed near him and he drew his sword and shield to dispatch them. That was when he noticed Stark had lead the… big thing overtop of him. He used the Hookshot to make his way on top, but on the way up noticed how many troops it was dropping off everywhere it flew. Those ones would probably be after civilians. Grinding his teeth, he set about cutting off the source, then he could… Link stopped.
Several of the aliens had been launched directly into nearby buildings, and had drawn various forms of weapons to attack anyone they found. It looked like his earlier assumption that destruction, not death, was their main objective needed revision.
“They’re cornering civilians!” Link yelled, dashing back off the monster to try and get to the nearest aliens he could see actively attacking people. “In the buildings!”
“Oh sure, leave the living Star Destroyer to me, why don’t you?” Stark quipped, but he didn’t seem sincere. He understood, despite the joke.
Link crashed through a window and rolled to his feet. He could see three Chitauri in on this floor, and only two had turned to face him, the third kept his weapon trained on fleeing office workers. Link moved with all the speed he had, slinging his boomerang at the third creature, and raising his Mirror Shield against the first two. All three fired and everything happened in a split second. Link’s boomerang caught the blast of the third and continued its path, unhindered. The energy blasts aimed at him struck the Mirror Shield one after the other, with just enough delay that Link was able to angle the shield with precision.
The first bolt was redirected into the third alien, hitting him in the back, hopefully killing him. The second shot took the one who’d first fired at Link in the head, definitely killing him. And then the boomerang arced back around and struck the second alien in the back of the neck, hitting him so hard he fell to the floor. Link, who had dashed forward the instant he’d deflected the second bolt, stabbed his head with what remained of his sword and scooped up his boomerang. Of course, by then, more Chitauri had arrived.
Link gritted his teeth, he wasn’t used to fights like this. Still, it only took seconds longer to clear out the floor. He moved back to the smashed windows and looked out to see where he should go next.
“Thor and Banner are back,” Steve said over the comm.
Great, they really needed to regroup. They could keep fighting the enemies right in front of them all they liked, but that would make them easy to distract, while the city fell all around them. Link hitched a ride on a passing group of flying chariots to meet up with everybody else. Of course, he left them tips. Big round blue ones with a fun surprise.
As the last one shattered into dozens of pieces, Link landed near his friends, rolling to break the fall. He did that more out of habit than actual need, though. He hadn’t been very high up.
“I’m bringing the party to you guys!” Stark said over the intercom.
They all looked across the street, where the Iron Man rounded a corner, closely followed by an angry flying alien. Somehow, despite having stood on its back, this scene really hit it home how big the creature really was, like some kind of space whale. With really, really big teeth.
“I… don’t see how that’s a party,” Natasha said.
Coulson uncertainly hefted his big gun and Thor brandished his hammer but Dr. Banner just started walking towards the monster.
“Dr. Banner,” Steve called after him, “now might be a really good time for you to get angry.”
Link agreed but doubted it could really be that simple.
“That’s my secret, Captain,” Banner said, looking back, “I’m always angry.”
Then, with no further explanation, Banner turned back to the creature, already impossibly growing in size and turned a bright green color. Just as the monster reached him, The Hulk punched it in the face. The armor running all across the alien’s body crumpled like paper, and Link knew instantly the Hulk had caved the monster’s skull in. All that momentum still had to go somewhere, and The Hulk was pushed back towards the group, though he was clearly unhurt.
The monster started to flip over, threatening to crush the lot of them, but Stark swooped in with an “I’ve got it,” and fired missiles that hit skin instead of armor and exploded, altering the beast’s momentum enough to shove it aside. All eight Avengers together heard the cries of anger and disbelief come from the Chitauri across the city as they watched their biggest monster felled in one, singular, punch.
They had their moment, however, and now it was time for things to get worse. Link was unsurprised to hear the Black Widow give a concerned, “Guys?”
They all looked up and watched three more of that same monster type dive out of the portal to descend on New York City.
“Call it, Captain,” Stark said.
“Alright, listen up. Until we can close that portal our priority is containment,” Captain America said. “Barton, I want you on that roof, eyes on everything, call out patterns and strays.”
The man nodded in understanding.
“Stark, you’ve got the perimeter. If anything gets more than three blocks out you turn it back or you turn it to ash.”
“Wanna give me a lift?” Hawkeye asked the Iron Man.
“Right, better clench up, Legolas,” Stark responded, grabbing him and rocketing off.
“Thor, you gotta try and bottleneck that portal,” the Captain continued, “you got the lightning, light the monsters up.”
Thor took off in a rush from his hammer, and Link honestly wanted to know what that thing’s deal was. It seemed to do… everything.
“Link, you’re where the people aren’t, make yourself the target, keep the Chitauri’s eyes on you, not those who can’t fight back. Be everywhere and be flashy.”
Link nodded, he could do that. He reached into his pack and pulled out a bottle, uncorked it and drained it. It was his last bottle, but it refilled his magic instantly.
“The three of us,” Steve said, gesturing to himself and the two remaining Shield agents, “protect civilians, kill anything that comes close and get them underground.”
Magic refilled, Link made to take off to find his first targets, but hesitated and looked back when he heard the last line of instruction.
“And Hulk,” the Captain said, the Beast looking right at him. Steve pointed up with one finger, “Smash.”
The Incredible Hulk grinned and jumped higher than Link would’ve thought possible, even for… well The Hulk, and slammed into a group of Chitauri grunts hanging on the wall of a skyscraper. Link decided he didn’t really need to overthink this. His task had basically been the same as The Hulk’s after all. As a squad of chariots passed overhead, Link grabbed on with his Hookshot and began wreaking havoc.
The next while passed in a blur, Link killed Chitauri ruthlessly, using every item he’d collected over the past years. His whip and hookshot yanked on weapons and aliens to keep them off anyone else. His Mirror Shield redirected their own attack against them. His Fire, Ice, and Wind Rods killed them by the squadron. His arrows took stragglers or far off enemies who had their attention on killing rather than him.
His bombs did as much damage as the Chitauri did, so he had to be careful with them, but they killed dozens at a time when he set it up right. His hammer and broken sword killed anything that chose to attack him directly. Even his gauntlets and other worn options helped him gain those slight edges to stay completely out of the alien’s league.
And he didn’t fight alone. Frequently Thor’s lightning, Iron Man’s repulsers, and Hawkeye’s incredibly varied arrows rained death on the enemies around him, sometimes saving him, sometimes just saving his ammo or time, but always welcome. He even fought back-to-back with Captain America for about a minute, and they cleared multiple squadrons in that time. Hawkeye consistently called out advice and new targets for him whenever he needed it.
At some point, Link noticed how many different types of guns the Chitauri carried, and decided to start a collection. Soon enough, he was shooting energy blasts back at the enemy, and he decided he favored a bayonet-like gun the most. He saw that the Black Widow had come to a similar conclusion, for she spun this way and that, stabbing those that got close and shooting at those still to far.
At one point he got pulled into another fight inside a building with about a dozen civilians trapped inside. Link vaguely thought it was a bank. For some reason, more and more Chitauri kept coming to attack this one spot, so he ended up fighting for a while, making use of several magic items and somehow preventing anyone from getting hurt, though everything happened so quickly even he couldn’t really recall what all he’d done.
There was finally a break when the others noticed what was happening, Link hadn’t had the hand to spare to activate his comm, and Thor killed those that were still coming while Agent Coulson came to escort the people out of the death trap the building should have been.
Link stood still for a moment, catching his breath, gods… he felt like he’d been sprinting for… well… long enough to wind even him.
“Who… who is he?” he heard a woman ask.
“He’s The Relic Hunter,” he heard Coulson reply.
Fortunately, Link’s mind caught up and he looked around. Wait… there were hundreds of bodies here, all Chitauri. How long had it been? He didn’t know. He took out a stamina potion to recover his strength, this fight was seriously going to drain his resources.
Strength renewed, Link fired his Hookshot and latched onto another chariot. It flew high, trying to throw him off. He broke it with his hammer and dropped onto one of the gigantic flying aliens. Deciding to try to take it down, he grabbed onto one its plates of armor and pulled with everything the Golden Gauntlets gave him. It peeled off it was was clearly a painful manner, for the beast roared its disapproval. After he got the thing fully off, he spun with it and cleared all the humanoid ones that had landed on the beast to fight him there, then threw it into some flying chariots.
With a brand new chink in the monster’s armor to work with, Link called to the others through the comm, and Stark put some kind of missile inside, which exploded inside the beast instead of on impact. As the monster crashed to the ground, Link suddenly sensed something that put a halt to his efforts. Four points of evil magic, surrounding one very small beacon of light magic. Something, no, someone, who could use magic was letting it loose in a steady stream. There should only be one person in the world capable of such a thing: Zelda.
And she was surrounded by four of Ganon’s servants.
Chapter 22: Chapter 21: The Relic Hunter
Chapter Text
Ashley (Zelda’s latest name) had no idea why she’d found herself in New York City. She’d traveled here, of course, it wasn’t that she had trouble remembering her journey. Just that she’d been here for months. After leaving the… the… well, wherever she’d found the Master Sword, she’d followed her directional sense right to the largest city in America. To nothing.
No traces of ancient, forgotten, Hyrule existed in this city, she’d become nearly certain of it. There were very few ways to dampen power like that and those left other marks just as clear. She’d been led here though and… that was it. She’d contemplated leaving very frequently, though had never acted on it. She’d been led here, after all, maybe she was just early. She wished now that she had listened to herself.
Hiding from (or at least escaping) the creatures she’d dubbed ‘Black Drones’ in the city had been easy: she could sense them getting close each time. Living here had been… challenging, though, as her grasp of English was fuzzy and the people here were… vulgar. Then, however, Tony Stark had punched a hole in space and the world started coming to an end.
She’d been only a few blocks out when it happened and anyone could just look up to see what it was. An… an… alien army charging out of a portal in the sky, a portal stemming from Stark Tower. If she thought back, the power was pretty much the same as those huge bursts that had terrified her back when she’d been searching for the Master Sword. This time, however, the portal stayed open and the Earth had come under attack.
While the New Yorkers ran away, all but uselessly, Zelda had run towards Stark Tower. She saw the Iron Man in combat with the aliens, which was odd, he had to be the one with the portal, right? Didn’t matter, she had to get to whatever was holding it open. It was magical in nature, that much she could sense, so she figured that, whatever reason was preventing it from being closed, she might be able to do something about it.
Another part of her remembered a voice, a voice she couldn’t remember the origin of: “Remember, you face not only Darkness, but Infinity.”
Infinity. She’d had no idea what that might mean. She now wondered if this was it. Nothing, nothing in her memories had this much power, save maybe the Triforce itself. If it had been directed into the Earth instead of the sky, she felt certain it would have been destroyed.
A roar echoed from the portal, and Zelda looked up to see a monster of unfathomable size fly through the portal. Then a source of magic appeared, extremely briefly, and a tiny beam of light streaked into the sky and entered the monster in the mouth. She recognized that spell: a Light Arrow. Link was here. He’d finally arrived, just in time for an alien invasion.
The surge of hope within her upon realizing this was tempered, however, by the knowledge that even Link, first and greatest of all heroes, could not hope to fight this entire army. Still, she had to get to him. More soldiers started to launch off the enormous monster and attack anyone they saw. She closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to sense Link’s actual location, though it was difficult to ignore the ceaseless beacon of power that held the portal open.
She did sense him, apparently he’d already made his way to fight the beast head on. There was one more source of magic large enough for her to pick out, though. And it was headed toward the city at an incredible speed, though it didn’t seem to be evil magic, what was that? Didn’t matter, she needed to keep moving.
She tried following Link around, but he moved far, far too quickly for her to catch up, and for some reason he’d apparently stopping trying to kill the flying Leviathan, though the Iron Man seemed to be trying to get through its armor. Finally, though, she rounded a corner to see a group of seven people, Link included, standing together as the Iron Man led the giant monster right to them. Who… were these people?
Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped as one of Link’s companions suddenly grew into a monster in his own right, several times the size of the man he’d been, green, and a muscle structure that showcased unbelievable strength. At the same moment he transformed, he punched the Leviathan in the face and Zelda realized that her estimation of the brute’s physical strength had been greatly below the truth.
Even the alien horde seemed to be as disbelieving as Zelda herself, judging by the screams of indignant rage. Finally recovering herself, she tried to run for Link, but it didn’t take long for his new friends to start separating off to fight the alien invasion, and Link did the same, using some kind of chain mechanism to launch himself through the air. So that’s how he was getting around so fast. He passed right over her without seeing her, laying waste to a squadron of the flying chariots.
Zelda almost despaired, it seemed like catching up to Link wouldn’t be any easier just because they were in the same city, finally. A sudden burst of magic made Zelda look up, and felt her eyes widen again as a storm brewed from absolutely nowhere and sent a lightning bolt right down onto the Empire State Building, which then sent it back at the portal above. The bolt obliterated multiple squadrons of chariots and hurt at least one Leviathan that was trying to come through.
What kind of friends had Link found? How were they so powerful? How had they reacted to quickly to the sudden appearance of an alien invasion? A dozen questions spun through Zelda’s mind as the battle continued to unfold around her. She finally decided she was not going to be able to catch up to Link while this was going on. She instead had to help them win the battle and that meant closing the portal.
She turned towards Stark Tower, from which that skyward beam emanated, and began to run. At one point, she found herself cornered by several aliens who didn’t seem interested in taking prisoners. Just as she was about to let out a magical pulse, hoping it would actually do anything, an energy blast struck one and sent him flying into another. The aliens turned their attention to a man holding the biggest gun Zelda had ever seen, who fired again and took three more down, their corpses barely recognizable from the damage that weapon was causing.
The one remaining alien decided he couldn’t win by just shooting back, and had the bright idea of charging the man, who responded by pulling out a simple handgun and putting a hole in his enemy’s head. Even though she just been rescued by the guy, Zelda didn’t want to get stuck answering questions, so she turned and ran towards Stark Tower as before. If he was one of Link’s friends, she’d likely get to meet him properly, assuming they all survived this catastrophe.
Unfortunately, it almost seemed the army knew what she was trying to do, for at every other moment some of them would appear to slow her down. She used what little fighting ability she had, mostly from the times she’d learned the ways of the shinobi-like Sheika people, but it was only so helpful against so many. Even the most normal-seeming of Link’s allies had come equipped for this battle.
As she backed away against this latest lot, a squadron of chariots passed overhead… and were struck down with lightning, not as impressive as the one from earlier, by any means, but also still something Zelda would’ve considered impossible. A man dropped down where she stood, dressed in an almost medieval manner, except for the scale-like armor instead of chain. His red cape didn’t seem to hinder him as he casually spun a small hammer around so fast she genuinely couldn’t keep up, even with her Hylian senses. The man battered away her attackers with ease, and they flew as if struck with a battering ram, not a tiny hammer.
When they were all gone he turned to her, “There is shelter that way,” he said, pointing behind her. Then he was gone, flying off hammer first, presumably to seek more foes.
“W-what…?” she heard herself say, unable to finish the question aloud: What is he? Then she shook herself out of it and hurried onward, she had to get to that tower.
She almost made it. She was stalled by a few aliens as had happened before, but before she could even begin a fight, a pure black sword rammed through the creatures neck. Zelda stopped dead. She realized her mistake now, she’d let that giant beacon of magic and alien invasion distract her. It was stupid of her to forget that Ganondorf’s minions had hunted her ceaselessly.
The black sword was pulled free of the alien’s corpse, which fell and revealed a black figure whose dark cloak was a part of its body. Zelda turned to run, but found another Black Drone advancing on her from that direction. She desperately searched for a way out, but on one side there was only the smoking remains of a building, entrance blocked off by what had been its own upper floors, and on the other two more drones closed in.
There… there was nothing she could do. She wasn’t a fighter, she didn’t have even a part of the Triforce. A few aliens weren’t very powerful, but these agents of darkness, sent by the King of Evil? She’d never even scratch them. She’d die here and Link would never know. Zelda felt numb as tears began to roll down her face, she’d been so close.
Hands roughly grabbed her arms and started to drag her almost faster than she could walk. Were… were they not going to kill her here? Why not? What would they gain by changing the place of her execution?
No, you foolish girl! she thought to herself, use that brain of yours and THINK. There wouldn’t be any point to that so it must mean they mean to take you alive! But for what? Does Ganondorf think you know something he needs? Or… am I bait? Either way… either way it means you still have time. Is… is there some way to signal for help? Link and his allies, whoever they are, came here to fight that army… they knew this would happen. That beacon is making it hard to sense magical forces, since it’s so large… but what if I actively used magic? Could I make it big enough? I have to try.
Resolve strengthening her heart, Zelda let her magic flow out. She really could only manage a few tricks, really. Unfortunately, her practice with her powers had been… limited. A bit of illumination, some power to rewind an object’s time, a fair amount of healing, but she’d never had the luxury to actually train, as doing so would just point a beacon at her for Ganondorf, or his minions at least, to follow. But she was already captured. Now she just… let it out. No spell, just power radiating out from her body. No effect, or at least not traditionally, but it was a beacon of her own.
The Black Drones noticed, of course, and one raised its hand and sword to strike her head and Zelda panicked. If she fell unconscious, she’d never—!
Link took its hand off in one swift blow and for the first time in her life, she heard a Black Drone scream. It was a sound of rage, not pain, and it did not last long, but it made her crouch and cover her ears. That, apparently, saved her life. For when she looked up, Link stood over her, blocking multiple blades with his shield. Suddenly, he twisted his sword, she felt him pour magic into his blade, and he spun; sending the released magic out in a laser-like circle that expanded. All four drones dodged backwards easily, but it gave him the chance he needed, apparently, for he sheathed his sword, scooped her up like a sack, and used the chain mechanism she saw before to pull them far away from her attackers.
Wind rushed in her ears as they moved away, and her brain started trying to catch up with what had happened. Link had come, but… too quickly. There was no way it had been her signal that had alerted him. He’d sensed her before that. He’d come, just as he always had, and all she’d done by letting her magic out like that had endangered herself further. Another thought pushed through: the sword Link has used was broken, barely half a dozen centimeters of steel had extended from the hilt.
Suddenly, they were falling, Link had been using his chain thing to rocket them farther and farther away, but something had happened to his anchor point and now they tumbled through the air towards the ground at an alarming speed from an alarming height. Link moved fast, changing his grip on her to cover as much of her as possible with his own body, and when they hit, they landed on Link’s back. They rolled, but Link took almost all of the damage, all Zelda had felt was some rough jostling.
When they finally came to a stop, Link unfolded himself from around her and groaned: “Ow… darn Chitauri. I needed that wall.”
Zelda knew her English was bad, but she had never heard the word ‘Chitauri’ before. Were they the aliens? He stood up, setting her on her own feet, though she rocked a bit. He said something in English again, but she had trouble making it out. She looked around and realized Link was talking to… to… no way… that was… just impossible! Captain America?!
Link turned to face the way they’d come, and Zelda saw a terrible sight: all four Black Drones rushed towards them, but they weren’t the black-robed figures she was used to anymore. Now, all four of them were perfect copies of Link in all but color. They still appeared black as midnight.
Link spoke again, but in English too fast for her lack of understanding to keep up with. He drew his broken sword and walked towards the clones, preparing to engage them. What followed was horrifying to watch. Link was good, possibly the best swordsman ever to live. Unfortunately, these creatures had all of his skill and weapons to throw back at him, and there were four of them. To make matters worse… their swords weren’t broken. Link took hits and slashes as he tried desperately to fend all four off and, though he landed hits of his own, the Black Drones healed from any damage done to them.
Before she knew it, she spoke aloud in her native tongue, “Komm schon, Link!”
What she didn’t expect was to hear a response in that same German, “Du bist Deutscher?”
Startled, Zelda turned to the speaker, who turned out to be Captain America… which actually made sense now she thought about it. Still she rushed to make use of this surprising connection: “Please, Link needs help!” she pleaded in German.
“Link told me to to take care of you,” the Red, White, and Blue soldier answered, “but yes, I can see he needs help.”
He pointed at the battle, Link, after under a minute of battle was stumbling backwards, bleeding from a dozen wounds. One of the Dark Links rushed in to finish him off, but an arrow took it in the head and exploded. Even as it recovered, the other three made to claim the kill, but a lightning bolt blasted all four. As Link retreated, the man with the hammer dropped down to face them. But right as the battle would’ve engaged, Iron Man swooped down and used his hand weapons to blast two of them backwards about 4 meters.
“Come on!” Captain America shouted in German. And he took off towards the fight.
Link needs my help, she told herself, and ran towards him. As his three friends engaged in battle against the dark copies, Link staggered away, wounded and bleeding. To her. Somehow, that emboldened her.
She grabbed him and began healing his wounds as fast as she could.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
As soon as Link felt strong enough to fight again, he tried to pull free of Zelda’s grasp to go help his friends. Stalling for him was all well and good, but he’d realized very quickly that these enemies wouldn’t go down for anything less than magical attacks, they healed too quickly, rarely blocking or dodging blows that they could heal from.
“We need magical attacks!” he told Zelda, but she shook her head.
Zelda, instead of speaking in English, chose to sing Hylian instead. Hylian wasn’t technically spoken, it was also sung. Tones and notes gave inflection to combine with the words to convey more accurate meanings than any human languages Link had learned, and he’d learned most of them to at least some degree.
“I’m not good at English, Link,” she sung with urgency.
Singing more by instinct than practice, and hoping it was enough, he tried again in Hylian, “Only magical attacks can really hurt them, but they can counter my magical items too easily.”
Zelda nodded and sung with determination, “Show me that broken sword of yours.”
Link drew it, and Zelda held her hand out to it, using magic to do… something. It glowed with a bright, almost golden, light.
“Raise your sword Link. It calls to itself,” Zelda sung with tones conveying glory and awe.
Link obeyed, wonder what ‘calling to itself meant, but he soon found out. The broken shards of his sword came from the sky and… the sword repaired itself, right there in his hand. That wasn’t all though, for Zelda against raised her hand to the weapon, and poured her magic into it. The simple steel sword, given to Link years ago, now glowed with a brilliant aura.
“Hurry, Link, that enchantment will not hold easily to such a dead metal,” Zelda sang in urgency.
Link wasted neither time nor words, he charged back to help his friends in battle.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Adrian watched the television with his family. Nobody even thought about the other tasks the day should have had for them. They all watched the events unfolding in America with grave solemnity. As aliens finally left the pages of The War of the Worlds and invaded mankind. As the police and National Guard struggled to mount so much as a line against them.
Only a very small few had any real success fighting back. The Iron Man and Captain America were named on the news, but the others nobody had heard of. Adrian knew the name of one more. The boy he’d met only a few years ago fought with magic and… it was hard to tell from this distance but…
“That boy broke my sword,” he said in indignation before his mind remembered to stay quiet. He looked around his son’s household to see if anyone had pick up on the oddity of his statement. He seemed safe.
However, a new face soon changed things, a girl Link had apparently saved used magic to repair the blade, and make it glow to boot. Adrian smiled, it seemed the boy was no longer alone in his fight.
Adrien knew he didn’t have much longer. The magic pool had not cured his age, only taken some of the years off his mind and body. He no longer had trouble remembering things, but his body had begun to fall apart again almost as soon as he’d left that pool. He hadn’t gone back, he’d begun to weary of life, though he treasured the return of his mind to enjoy time with his family these last years.
Link attacked the black figures that seemed to be holding their own against the great warriors that were the boy’s allies, fighting in tandem with them, four on four. The rest of the battle raged on around them but, somehow, Adrian knew this was separate from the alien invasion. This power belonged to the being he’d only glimpsed in the pool he’d discovered as a young man.
Adrian still worried about that being, not for himself (he doubted he’d survive the year), but for everyone he cared about. Dark times would, in all likelihood, come before that boy’s journey ended. Yet, by giving the world’s heroes a softer challenge to rise to, Adrian thought this cursed alien invasion was likely to bless the world more than it would hurt it. He smiled as the irony in his own thoughts. A blessed curse.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The power Zelda had filled Link’s sword with only lasted a few minutes, but it was enough. He and Thor could harm the four Dark Links with hammer and sword respectively and with the Iron Man and Captain America able, at least, to fight if not harm them the fight did not last long. Unfortunately, the whole situation had forced all four of them into one place, leaving only The Hulk and three regular humans to fight Loki’s war. The Avengers had to split up again in haste, Link promising to explain later.
He hurried back to Zelda. Zelda. Here. He’d wondered for years when he’d hear even the faintest scrap of news about her, and she just appeared seeming out of nowhere in the middle of the one adventure he’d been having that didn’t concern her at all. Well, Fate could be odd sometimes. At least she’d only gotten caught at the same time their paths finally crossed.
Zelda spoke (or sang) in Hylian again as he approached, “Link, you must get me to the top of that tower, where the portal comes from. I may be able to close it.” The only tone she used was urgency.
“Stark and Thor both already tried, there’s a barrier around the machine,” he sang with reluctance. Then he added worry, “Escorting you would be next to impossible, even leaving aside the possibility of more of Ganondorf’s minions…”
He faltered a moment as he thought of an obvious answer, “Unless…” he sang with consideration
He handed her his Magic Cape, “That will make you both invisible and intangible. You’ll have to take it off to interact with anything, and it uses your own magic, so I hope you’ve got plenty,” he sang with explanation.
Zelda’s face hardened with determination, and that same emotion filled her next verse: “I will return this to you, Link.” She flung the cape over her shoulders and vanished.
Link looked down at his remade sword, the extra power Zelda had imbued in the blade was gone, but the sword itself remained intact. He looked up to the sky. Two of the armored space whales still coursed through the sky, smashing buildings and dropping off foot soldiers. This battle was far from over. He heaved a sigh and used his Hookshot to get back to work.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Agent Clint Barton, or Hawkeye, saw everything. It wasn’t what some people thought, though. He had perfect eyesight, but he didn’t have supernatural eyesight. What he could do was understand what hen saw better. It was a training thing, really. The same was true of his aim. He could use guns basically as well as the bow, but the bow felt more comfortable in his hands. Of course, the ‘trick arrows’ Shield had developed and supplied him with made it almost, if not more, deadly. When it was used competently.
He watched a chariot pass his line of sight and, with skill trained and used so long he didn’t have to think about it anymore, he attached an explosive arrow and fired off where he knew it must be, even if he couldn’t see it anymore. He heard the explosion and knew it had found its mark. It was all as simple as that. Difficult, but simple.
His friend, Natasha, fought simply too. Skillfully, dodging and shooting and stabbing with one of the Chitauri’s own weapons. She used what was to hand: the terrain, the weapons, the non-weapons, and her own body to fight. It was so simple he doubted she thought about what she did. You could watch her and know how she pulled it off. Simple.
Coulson and Captain America fought simply too. Mostly. Their weapons were less simple, with that shield completely ignoring the laws of physics and Coulson’s gun imitating alien tech, but they still fight in ways Clint could understand: punch, kick, shoot, throw. They also acted with skill and practice that made them incredible to watch, but they fought simply.
The Hulk was perhaps the most simple of all. He was unbelievably, even impossibly strong, but all he did was use that strength to… well smash. Simple.
Even the Chitauri themselves were simple. Oh their weapons and gear took a little getting used to at first, but they were basically a space-age army. A cruel army, sure, but their patterns and tactics were very much like the modern kind Clint knew on Earth. Made it simple to understand and predict them. Clint liked simple.
That… was kinda where ‘simple’ ended though. The remaining Avengers didn’t seem to do simple, nor the remaining enemies. Tony Stark’s Iron Man had a seemingly inexhaustible arsenal of self-made weapons that he used to cause devastating damage to the enemy forces. Clint watched in bafflement as he flew directly into the mouth of one of the space whales and blew it up from the inside. He never repeated tactics either. Something worked once, and he went and came up with something new to deal with the same problem.
Thor… Thor combined The Hulk’s raw power with the skill of any of the agents. If that had been it, Clint could’ve called his fighting simple… but of course it wasn’t. No, he just had to be some kind of god from the ancient myths, and quite capable of the things those myths talked about. He summoned miniature storms, lightning bolts, and powerful winds to kill even the armored space whales with ease.
And then there was that hammer. Clint had been in New Mexico. He knew that thing shouldn’t have been able to be lifted. But some kind of magic made it light as a feather to Thor’s hands, though judging by the way everything crumpled when Thor hammered it… it still had all that weight somehow. And it just… came back to him. Because magic. Not simple. Oh Clint was glad to have him on his team, but it was a bit mind-bending.
And yet… somehow… Link was crazier, not as directly powerful as either Stark or Thor, but crazier. Clint found himself simultaneously wanting to watch Link fight more and less than everyone else. He moved with speed and skill that none of the others, even the god with thousands of years of experience, could match. He’d get completely surrounded and just… win anyway. Even before his sword had been repaired by… whoever that was, he’d used it flawlessly to make corpses of enemies.
But it wasn’t just the sword. Clint had been watching everyone fight, and if Stark always seemed to have a new trick he came up with on the spot, Link had as many or more already prepared and practiced. And his arsenal was as varied as either Stark or Thor. Clint still wasn’t sure he’d seen every weapon Link had to throw at the Chitauri. Wherever he went, every Chitauri died, and every human lived, and Clint couldn’t always even see how he’d done it. If there had been an exception, Clint hadn’t seen it. If Stark and Thor could be mind bending, Link was unfathomable.
He could see why Coulson had dubbed him ‘Relic Hunter’. The name had two meanings, really, and both fit… kinda. Neither really were perfect, but… Clint admitted he couldn’t think of a code name that really worked for the kid. Maybe he could’ve if he’d known him better, but just off how he fought… he was too varied. He was too skilled at everything he did, which was also seemingly everything.
Clint’s thoughts were interrupted by Natasha, “I’ve got Loki on me, can someone get him off?”
Clint started and looked around, finding her speeding through the air… on one of the Chitauri chariots. Loki followed behind her on one as well.
“Nat, what’re you doing!?” he had to ask.
“Uh… little help?” she asked, not answering the question.
He drew an arrow and aimed carefully, “I got him.”
He let the arrow fly, and Loki casually grabbed it out of the air, without even looking. Seriously, this guy made almost as little sense as Link. The arrow exploded and Clint allowed himself a triumphant smile. Sometimes simple could be a lot better than crazy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Loki landed back on Stark Tower after the exploding arrow took him by surprise. He pushed his way to his feet and was about to go get revenge on that traitorous archer when the big green beast suddenly appeared and tackled him through the window into the building. With ever so slightly more time to realize what was happening, Loki managed to roll the fall and be on his feet.
The idiot monster made to attack again, but Loki had suffered one indignity too many.
“Enough!” he shouted at The Hulk, who halted. “You are all of you beneath me!” he raged at the beast. “I am a god, you dull creature, and I will not be bullied by a—” and that was as far as he got.
The entire process took only a few seconds, but those seconds felt like an hour. Loki’s mind tried and failed to keep up with the room flailing about around him and the constant battering of his body as it was smashed against two different portions of the floor. Loki might call himself a god, but in that moment he was as helpless as a rag doll in the hands of a child. A very, very angry child.
When it was over, Loki found he didn’t want to move. Some subconscious part of him heard The Hulk’s remark about him, but it was a while before it really registered. All he really knew was the aching all over his body as it tried to put itself back together after such a brutal pounding. That and the echo of a voice, not The Hulk’s, but the Hylian’s: “I’ve fought real gods. It’s like fighting a storm that hates you.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Zelda shook herself out of the shock of what that green giant had done to the so-called god. She didn’t know who he was or why he was here, but from that partial speech he’d given, she guessed he was the real reason aliens were attacking her planet. It… didn’t look like he’d be getting up anytime soon, though, even if he wasn’t just dead. Still invisible, she hurried up to the roof.
She rushed out onto the balcony, looking for a way up. The elevator had only taken her to this floor. She spotted an odd object laying on the floor, though: a scepter… or maybe a spear. Mostly golden with a blue gem, it looked to be very similar to the armor of the invading army. Zelda could also sense magic from it. An alien army with a magic item? She walked over and tried to pick it up, which, of course, didn’t work.
She took off Link’s Magic Cape and picked it up, examining it. The magic felt… incredibly similar to the type generating the portal above. She looked up at the roof… and saw two people looking down at her! An old man and a red-haired woman with… incredibly tight fitting leather clothes.
“Could… you throw that up?” the redhead asked.
Startled, Zelda responded more earnestly than she normally might with what English she knew, “What for?”
“It can shut down this portal!” the old man said just as loudly.
Zelda considered. If they wanted to shut it down, and this spear could do that, all to the good… but… was that really their goal? She didn’t know them. She decided trust might be the wrong virtue to exercise in this case. Instead of throwing it up, Zelda crouched down and leapt up about three meters to grab onto the ledge with one hand. Shame, she’d hoped to clear the ledge and land on the roof with them. Still, they helped her up, a necessary thing, with one hand still grasping the spear.
“Who… or what… are you?” the old man asked.
“A friend of Link’s?” said the redhead, her voice saying she guessed it already and was only seeking confirmation.
So this woman was with the group Link was fighting alongside? Maybe trust wasn’t so foolish here after all.
“Yeah, not good at English, though. You can fixed stopped the portal?”
“That scepter is the key,” the old man began to explain.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Tony Stark was starting to run out of weapons. And battery. The arc reactor was a powerful generator, but he still hadn’t found a way to make it too much better than he already had a few years ago. And at this size, his Iron Man suits could drain it faster than it could generate. Not all at once, but in an extended battle like this one? He could tax it too much if he wasn’t careful. He didn’t have the ability to be careful.
Chitauri were everywhere, threatening everything. For each squadron he or another Avenger destroyed, two came through the portal. They were making a difference, nobody could deny that, but they were slowly getting overwhelmed. Eventually, they’d start getting picked off.
For some reason, that wasn’t the main thing on Tony’s mind. Maybe half an hour ago, Hawkeye had called out that Link had been pinned, and Tony along with several other Avengers had gone to dig him out. The insane amount of Chitauri dead in that building had been insanity, and Tony regretted not getting to witness the incredible display that fight must’ve been, but what stood out to him had been the civilians trapped there with Link. Not one had died, and they all had looked at Link with hope and awe, though he didn’t think Link had noticed.
They hadn’t known Link before that moment, certainly. They had been saved by him, though. He’d appeared without warning and saved them. And they happily placed their hopes of survival in him, staying where he could protect them instead of running. It was the opposite wherever he went. Sure, most of his skirmishes were fought in the sky, but when he entered a building to kill the Chitauri that had tried to pick off randoms hiding under their desks, those people had run the moment the Chitauri turned to fight him. It wasn’t really a one for one example, but it happened so often Stark had begun to wonder what he was doing wrong.
Something hit him hard from above, and he crashed to the ground, rolling through a payphone. As he tried to get up, more Chitauri came in and started dogpiling him, stabbing at his armor with their alien bayonets. Oddly, that’s when he realized the difference. Link has consistently placed himself between the Chitauri and anything else. While Stark had gone around obliterating anything he saw, Link had gone around saving any humans he saw. He’d gotten pinned doing that… but as a result, nobody had died. Not there at least.
“Stark, you hear me?” Fury’s voice suddenly came in, while Tony was still trying to throw the aliens off himself, “You have a missile headed straight for the city.”
“How long!?” he shouted back.
“Three minutes, max. Payload can wipe out midtown.”
“JARVIS, put everything we got into the thrusters!” he shouted, blasting the last of the Chitauri off him.
“I just did.” JARVIS said with a tone that almost reached urgent.
Tony rocketed off the ground and started tracking the missile with his satellite.
Just as he laid eyes on the thing, Tony heard Natasha’s voice: “We can shut the portal down, can anybody copy?”
“Do it!” the Captain yelled.
“No, wait!” Stark countered.
“Stark, these things are still coming!”
“I got a nuke coming in, it’s gonna blow in less than a minute!”
He arced under a bridge as said nuke went over the same one, and started chasing after it, gaining ground quickly.
“And I know just were to put it.”
There was no way to stand in between the enemy and the people with this one. But Roger’s voice mixed with what he’d observed from Link. He couldn’t cut this wire. He could lay down over it, though. And only he could.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Stark, you know that’s a one-way trip.” Link heard Steve say.
“Save the rest for the turn, J,” was all they heard in reply.
Link gave a sad smile. He’d agreed with Steve, in a way. But it seemed Tony was starting to learn. Despite what Steve said, though, there was a chance Tony Stark would escape this. There was also a chance he failed entirely, but he supposed nobody could criticize him if that happened.
“Hey, mister hero!”
Link turned and saw an overweight man in a dirty black hoodie holding his phone up, recording him, Link guessed.
“What are these things?” the man asked.
Link’s mind raced and came up with a plan, “You want to film the most watched video ever?”
The man blinked in confusion, but nodded.
“Then film that!” Link said, pointing at the missile that Stark was pushing towards the portal.
The man instantly complied and Link smiled for real. Whether or not Tony Stark survived today, the Iron Man would be known and, more importantly, trusted as a hero around the world.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Zelda hadn’t followed most of the conversation, she really needed to learn English properly. Still, she couldn’t understand why Natasha wasn’t closing the portal. A quick test had proven she couldn’t get past the magic barrier around the device, but with some setup, it seemed that spear she’d found and brought up here could. Natasha held it now, piercing the barrier with obvious effort, but was just holding it there.
Abruptly, something rushed right past them. Zelda looked up with Natasha and Dr. Selvig to see the Iron Man carrying a missile about twice his size up into the portal!
Even as he climbed higher and higher, multiple alien chariots came up at his tail, firing their energy blasts, trying to stop whatever attack this was. Desperately, Zelda summoned time magic and caught as many of the chariots as she could in the spells. About three of them stopped dead, frozen for just a few moments. The final two stayed on Iron Man’s tail, but were suddenly shot down by light arrows. The armored hero passed through the portal unhindered.
Everyone held their breath. Zelda felt as though the world was holding its breath. Suddenly she heard a deep rumble, like a groaning whale off to the side and she turned to see one of the alien space whales just… turn off and fall, like it had been a robot, not a living creature. She looked back at the portal, this must have been Stark’s intention but… was he coming back?
“Come on Stark,” she heard Natasha whisper, and Zelda shared the sentiment.
A red light shone through the portal. Nobody could have been certain, but it seemed as though the explosion was almost coming through. Natasha acted before it could and stabbed the device with the scepter. The overwhelming magical force stopped and the beam powering the portal ceased. The hole in space began to close. The world would weep for the Iron Man.
At the absolute last instant, the Iron Man reappeared! He fell limply, and appeared to have no control. Once again, Zelda summoned time magic, she didn’t stop or reverse his time, she slowed it. He’d hit the ground with all the same force, but maybe…
The green giant suddenly bounded up the side of a building and leapt into the air, catching the falling hero out of the sky. Zelda released her spell and sagged. Today had been exhausting, more emotionally than physically… but still… exhausting.
She’d lost consciousness before she hit the floor.
Chapter 23: Chapter 22: The Last Chapter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Loki started to sit up as his ears had finally stopped ringing. Of course, he knew he’d already lost. He’d sensed the portal shutting down, and for all he hated it, he knew full well those fools calling themselves ‘The Avengers’ could handle however many were caught on this side. He could still slip out, though. Maybe even snag the cube on the way—
His thoughts shut off when he noticed who else was in the room. All eight Avengers, most pointing weapons at him, including that huge gun that had hurt so much back in the Helicarrier. That… beast was here too. Loki considered using magic to vanish but he noticed Link there. Not holding any weapons, not looking particularly angry like some of the others. He was at his ease. But Loki remembered trying to sneak up, fully invisible, on the Hylian. He remembered getting grabbed out of his illusion and tossed to the floor like a sack of grain. Loki decided not to risk anything just now.
“If it’s all the same to you… I’ll have that drink now,” Loki said, eliciting a grunt from more than a few of them.
Thor produced a set of handcuffs from somewhere and Loki was well and truly captured. He only had one more weapon left to him, his tongue. He started to mock the muscle-brained fools, if he could make one of them angry enough he might get a chance at escap—
“Shut. Up.” Thor said with a complete lack of patience as he slapped a metal gag on Loki’s face.
Loki decided it might not hurt to stay silent for a while.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was six hours later, six hours of playing keep away with shield for the Tesseract and Loki for some of the Avengers, for others it had six hours of search and rescue; but for Link it had been six hours of Urgent Care. Not for him, but for Zelda. She lay sleeping now, thankfully, but she’d pushed herself. Hard. Link could not fathom what her life must’ve been like to bring her, a Hylian, to an exhaustion near to death, but she’d survive… now.
He sat, exhausted himself, next to her bed. The hospitals had all been extremely full and shortstaffed, but the efforts of The Avengers had not been for naught. Places like this had not been the focus of the attack, and Cap’s plan to draw the Chitauri’s attention had worked extremely well. There was damage, there were losses, but the city was still functional, and places like these were designed to be the last buildings to lose power and functionality.
Everybody knew why the city had survived. The Avengers were the talk of the city, the names ‘Iron Man’ and ‘Captain America’ and even ‘The Avengers’ were on every tongue, along with partial or outright false names for the rest of the Avengers. He’d heard himself referred to as a dozen things, usually nonsense. He was starting to think Coulson had the right idea providing a name ahead of time. ‘The Relic Hunter’ was the most common name he heard people whispering and it was far better than most.
Coulson had a hundred names already, but the more time went on the more he heard ‘Agent Avenger’ being spoken, which Link found objectively awful. Hopefully, something better would surface.
Anyway, being known had been very important, Link had brought Zelda’s unconscious and slowly dying body to the nearest hospital he’d found and, when he’d explained that she wasn’t human and the doctor’s expertise was close to useless, they’d given Link a room and anything else he asked for. Zelda had been malnourished and dehydrated, exhausted and delirious when her mind resurfaced. He’d saved her, without potions and with human tools. Okay, many human medical inventions were incredible, but most were useless to HIM.
He didn’t know if their normal treatments for malnutrition would work. He’d had to make a soup of what he’d had on hand in his inventory. Which was actually quite a lot. He’d bottled what was left after forcing down as much as he could manage. Zelda had woken briefly, taken a little more, and fallen asleep. Just asleep. Link breathed a lot more easily after that. She’d need more, and she’d likely wake soon. He’d be here when she did.
A knock sounded and he looked up to see Tony Stark at the door. Link waved him in and he took one of the other chairs in the room.
Stark gestured at Zelda’s sleeping form, “She gonna be O.K.?”
Link nodded tiredly, “She was close to death, by Hylian standards at least, but I got her stabilized with hours, maybe days, to spare. She needs rest and food, though, as much as she can get.”
Stark nodded, “I’ve already settled the bill for you. Anything you use, from the room to any narcotics you want, will be paid for. Do what you need to do.”
Link nodded gratefully, “Thanks. I’m sorry that I bailed on you guys.“
Stark waved dismissively, “You had something only you could do. Anyway, we’re about to take a break and get some shawarma, can you come or do we need to bring it here?”
Link looked up, “I can’t go anywhere, anytime she wakes she’s going to need more of my soup. But we can’t all fit in here, surely you can see that.”
Stark raised an eyebrow, “Who do you think I am?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
About twenty minutes later, Zelda had been moved to a private room on a higher floor, one apparently intended for the super rich to have some privacy and space along with their care. The Avengers sat around a table Stark had somehow procured and Steve had brought in. They ate in silence. The shawarma was good.
A nurse came in, “Uh… mister Hunter?”
It took a look from Coulson for Link to realize that was for him, “Uh, oh yeah. Yes?”
“We… just need you to sign this saying you take full responsibility for the outcome of miss Zelda, since you refused any licensed medical advice or treatment.”
Link waved her over and signed the waiver. For some reason, she gave an unpracticed bow before leaving. Well, people had given some very odd gestures to him over the years.
“I think the Relic Hunter name is catching on,” Coulson said.
“Yeah,” Natasha laughed, “and so is ‘Agent Avenger’.”
Coulson groaned, “That doesn’t make any sense, where did it come from?”
“We could change it if we made some announcements via the press,” Stark offered. “If you’ve got a better name in mind?”
“What about Agent… uh… agent…” Coulson floundered.
“Agent Impact?” Link offered. “That gun packs a huge punch.”
Nobody else thought it worked. The silence broken, they bantered about names until time was long past when the others should continue on elsewhere.
Zelda woke briefly, but they only exchanged a few words while Link gave her more soup. Then she was asleep again. Link fiddled with the another gift Stark had given him. A phone of Stark’s own invention, it supposedly connected via Stark’s own satellite array, meaning there were no blind spots on the Earth’s surface. It was a good way to stay in contact, the other Avengers knew Link had his own mission to mind, but they knew he’d help if asked and able. Link supposed he’d have to remember not to keep it in his inventory, though, or he’d never hear it if they called.
“L… Link?” Zelda sang, weakly.
Link was up in an instant, “That was quick, how are you feeling?” he sang with surprise and concern.
“I am feeling much better, Link,” she sang with consolation. Then she switched to gratitude, “You saved me, again, Link. You do not need to worry any more for the present.”
Link relaxed, but he still had questions: “How did you end up like this?”
“I have been on the run for six years, Link,” she answered with tiredness and sadness.
“Two years longer than I’ve known who I was…” Link said to awe.
“What… happened? How did… alien invasion?” She asked with exhaustion and curiosity.
“Long story. Short version is that I got myself noticed by an American secret service investigating a Hylian temple in Egypt. We found some common ground and I agreed to help with the alien invasion they found out was coming.”
“And… the others?”
“A team, originally it was meant to be a temporary thing to deal with this one problem. But I think we’ve agreed to remain allies. They’re good people, I trust them. Hopefully, we can earn the trust of the world.”
Zelda nodded, “I don’t suppose this alien threat had anything to do with Infinity did it?”
Link shook his head, “Loki never brought it up.”
“Well… that’s something. Link, you have my pack?”
“There wasn’t one,” Link sang to trepidation.
Zelda breathed deeply, as if suppressing a violent urge. After a moment she continued, “There was a map in it. We need it to take us to the Master Sword.”
Link frowned, “The… what?”
Zelda’s brow furrowed and she sang with unease, “You said you knew who you were. If you visited the Goddess pool in Kyoto you should have memories from our past lives.”
“I found one in the Parthenon, I’ve never been to Japan, let alone Kyoto. Anyway, I remember a great deal… but I’ll admit I’ve noticed a hole or two…”
“The Parthenon… I suppose that makes sense. Then… then there’s probably one more. Most likely we’ll need to visit all three and reclaim more memories. But first we need that map. You need the Master Sword. Without it… Ganondorf cannot be stopped.
Link nodded, trusting her wisdom and memories. As he’d said, there was one thing at least that had been missing from his memories. One thing that had bugged him since discovering the hole.
“Zelda…” he asked with tunes conveying worry and hope both, “Who were our gods?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Titan sat on his throne facing the infinite expanse of stars. The light was beautiful, but he found it saddening in its own way. The universe needed rebalancing. Unfortunately, he’d discovered very quickly that, while no world could resist him and his armies, he simply could not hit every world one by one until the work was done.
There were two reasons he’d found this to be true: first he’d realized that his own lifetime was just not long enough. He’d originally sought to fix this by raising a successor but that plan failed to help with the second problem: eventually the shortsighted inhabitants of the universe would rise up and crush his armies with sheer numbers.
It was an unfortunate truth: the universe demanded his saving hands, but its people would not see a savior, except maybe when the work was finished. If he continued his crusade those people would band together in dangerous ways. Apparently, this had already begun.
“The people of Earth are not the weaklings we were told they were,” his spokesman said. “They are unruly, and therefore cannot be ruled. And they have ancient protectors. A Darkness bubbles on their surface, tainting the land and giving its people the challenges they need to grow. To challenge them… is to court Death.”
The Titan knew he was being goaded. He stood up anyway. He turned to the speaker, and smiled.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Darkness watched as the Asgardians left his planet. That conflict had been… unexpected. He had been about to rise up himself. No alien had any right to this planet. It was his. But… well, he was glad he hand been beaten to that fight.
The Avengers? Bah! Most of them were worthless. Negligible. Of course… not ALL of them were. His drones had been killed, after all, if only because he’d allowed them to die. They were little avatars, not worth keeping around after they failed their task. The others had been missed, and the Darkness had continued to watch, intrigued.
One held an interesting find now. A dropped travel pack. No magic, so it wasn’t an Inventory. But.. he could sense… something. The drone searched again at his behest. A map… to THAT SWORD?!?!. Ganon raged and nearly shredded the map. How dare that weapon still exist? But then Ganon calmed for a moment. Ganon? That was… his name? He had forgotten. And with his name he remembered… planning. Traps. No, he would not destroy this map out of anger.
He made the drone put everything back the way it had found it. He knew where The Sword was now. He would… prepare. Odd… when was the last time he’d done that? Had… his madness retreated? He would have to see.
Notes:
Welcome to the end of Blessed Curse, book one of the Blackened Infinity series. Yes, this is a series. I didn't decide that until I started writing this chapter so... yeah sorry. Anyway, I should be able to create the series and add this story after posting this chapter so that y'all can follow that and be notified when the next book begins. I... won't begin writing that right away though. I want to go back and edit/lightly modify the earlier chapters of Blessed Curse and make the whole thing more... consistent in some ways I guess? Point is I'm a lot better than I was nearly two years ago when I started this project, and I'd like to apply that a little to the earlier chapters.
Secondarily, though, I want to go back to and get back into my other story Fate/Else Night. So I'm gonna focus on that story for just a little while before I start on book two of this series. If you're at all interested in me and my style of writing and not just the story idea that Blessed Curse represents, I'd love to hear what you think of F/EN for a while!
Either way, I'll see you later in book two of Blackened Infinity: Souls of Steel.
Pages Navigation
Joseph_Jacob_andSaul on Chapter 5 Wed 03 May 2023 02:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 5 Sun 28 May 2023 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Joseph_Jacob_andSaul on Chapter 5 Sun 28 May 2023 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
AkaruiHeiwa on Chapter 7 Sat 27 May 2023 07:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 7 Sun 28 May 2023 01:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lara_Niric on Chapter 7 Sat 27 May 2023 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 7 Sun 28 May 2023 01:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lara_Niric on Chapter 7 Sun 28 May 2023 01:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
stories_galories on Chapter 7 Sat 31 Aug 2024 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Makuro767 on Chapter 8 Mon 19 Jun 2023 10:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 8 Tue 20 Jun 2023 02:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Valin on Chapter 8 Tue 20 Jun 2023 12:30AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 20 Jun 2023 12:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 8 Tue 20 Jun 2023 02:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Valin on Chapter 8 Tue 20 Jun 2023 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 8 Tue 20 Jun 2023 02:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
1angeljelly on Chapter 8 Fri 23 Jun 2023 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 8 Sun 25 Jun 2023 11:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Thanatos2018 on Chapter 8 Tue 11 Jul 2023 09:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
1angeljelly on Chapter 9 Thu 20 Jul 2023 03:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 9 Thu 20 Jul 2023 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Valin on Chapter 10 Fri 28 Jul 2023 08:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 10 Sat 29 Jul 2023 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefis (Guest) on Chapter 10 Fri 28 Jul 2023 09:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 10 Sat 29 Jul 2023 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lara_Niric on Chapter 10 Fri 28 Jul 2023 10:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 10 Sat 29 Jul 2023 12:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
1angeljelly on Chapter 10 Fri 28 Jul 2023 11:11PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 28 Jul 2023 11:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 10 Sat 29 Jul 2023 12:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnintendedMango (but too lazy to log in) (Guest) on Chapter 10 Tue 01 Aug 2023 07:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Valin on Chapter 11 Fri 25 Aug 2023 08:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 11 Sat 26 Aug 2023 04:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Valin on Chapter 11 Sat 26 Aug 2023 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 11 Sat 26 Aug 2023 07:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 11 Sat 26 Aug 2023 04:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dingdork on Chapter 11 Mon 28 Aug 2023 03:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 11 Mon 28 Aug 2023 11:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dingdork on Chapter 11 Mon 28 Aug 2023 11:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
MJ (Guest) on Chapter 11 Thu 14 Sep 2023 03:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
MJ (Guest) on Chapter 11 Thu 14 Sep 2023 03:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 12 Wed 27 Sep 2023 06:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
UnintendedMango (Guest) on Chapter 12 Sat 30 Sep 2023 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dingdork on Chapter 13 Mon 13 Nov 2023 10:09PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 13 Nov 2023 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingAnisona on Chapter 13 Tue 14 Nov 2023 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation